#I had the realization a while ago that this is less of an open world game like I expected
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
scepter shenanigans â part i.
loki laufeyson x gn!reader
word count. 3.1k
synopsis. thorâs been gone since the events of the dark world. in the meantime, loki has now proclaimed himself the ruler of asgard, but finds himself caught up in a mission back on earth.
tags. wacky mission to retrieve the scepter (tiny inspiration after watching thunderbolts trailer), canon divergence, enemies-to-lovers(ish), they have history, banter, humour, swearing, some angst, fluff if you squint
animated dividers by cafekitsune
âLOOOOKI!â
You lunged towards him. Loki was caught off guard, his back facing you, and he gasped as you tackled him to the ground with a loud thud. Yet, human reflexes could never match those of a God. Instantly, Loki pushed you off of him. You groaned as your back hit the cold marble floor harshly.
A foolish, pathetic attempt, he thought. His hand immediately conjured a dagger as he crouched to your wincing body, and was about to raise it down when he realized â it was you.
Loki had last seen you four years ago. He called your name. âHow did youââ
You forcefully kicked him in the groin, taking advantage of his loss of momentum. The grip of his dagger involuntarily weakened as it clattered to the ground. Seizing your chance, you swiftly took the weapon. You wielded it against his throat as you used your other forearm to push down against his chest firmly.
You were far too furious to realize that you were practically straddling him.
âDarling, if you wanted me like this, you couldâve just aââ
âWhere is it?â you hissed. Honestly, it sounded more like a threat than an open-ended question.
âWhere is what?â he heaved, still catching his breath.
âYour Scepter, you imbecile!â
âI beg your pardon, I am a Godâ â
You edged the dagger nearer to his skin.
âAlright, alright!â Loki exclaimed, a wave of panic sweeping over him. At that moment, he truly believed you were capable of killing him. There was more reason for this, and he knew he could never earn your forgiveness after what he had done. âBelieve me this instance, I do not have the Scepter!â
âLiar!â You yelled. âWhat business did you have on Earth?â
Your first instinct of Lokiâs involvement was cemented when SHIELD identified his presence five days ago, aligning with the same time the weapon was reported to have been stolen.
Thor was believed to have been off-world, so he couldnât help you access the Bifrost directly. Instead, you sought help just around 177A Bleecker Street. You were barely acquainted, and Stephen Strange was certainly less than willing and came off as rather prickly. However, he was eventually convinced as Loki was on his watch list of beings that posed a potential threat to the world.
In search of an incantation, Stephen bent through time and space, flipping through numerous ancient books in a split second. One moment, you were in a library, the next, you were at the bottom of the stairs. It was all very disorienting. With a wave of his fingers, he made work of his sorcery and eventually opened a portal.
You peered through the portal. You couldnât believe your eyes; Loki was standing perfectly unharmed on the other side. He was leaning against a pillar, staring ahead of an open balcony, his gaze focused on what appeared to be a half-completed statue.
You had last seen him four years ago. When Thor had returned from Asgard and brought you news of his death, you were beyond devastated. The constant pang of regret and grief tormented your mind. Eventually, you tried to move on, and while you were able to get back on your feet, time never really healed all wounds.
Seeing him alive brought back a whirlwind of emotions. But all you could focus on was anger. You had truly believed that you lost him forever, and he had caused you so much unnecessary pain. Ridiculous. You should have seen it coming. Loki hadnât really parted from his old ways, had he?
You continued to eye him with suspicion. âStrange.â
âYes, indeed, this is allââ
âNo, Stephen,â you called out.
Just then, bright sparks of orange flickered around the both of you, shaping into a portal as you both suddenly fell through. For a second, you were both falling into nothingness. Your heart lurched at the sudden drop, making you cling to Loki. He cushioned your fall as you both plummeted to the ground. You were back at the Sanctum Sanctorum.
âWell, that was faster than I expected,â a voice descended the stairs to meet you and the culprit. You took a moment to recover from the fall, and Stephen offered you a hand as you stood up. âJust so you know, Iâm holding you accountable if things go sideways. Supervise him at all times.â
âNo worries,â you replied. âThanks for the help.â
Loki staggered to his feet. âSupervise me? I do not needââ
You grasped his hands, placing them in a pair of handcuffs. They were the same ones that Bruce and Tony had specifically developed to hinder his seiĂ°r. Loki was chained for the first three months when he had lived in the Avengers Tower. He scowled as unpleasant memories flashed into his head.
âSeriously?â
âMove.â You hustled him out of the mansion.
You dragged him around to the spot where you had parked your car, and you sat him down on the front passenger seat, before slotting yourself at the front of the steering wheel.
âAhem.â
You turned to look at him blankly.
âSafety,â he added coolly, motioning to his unbuckled seatbelt.
You forcefully stepped your foot down on the pedal as you drove off.
The drive back to your apartment was awkward, to say the least. Loki drummed his fingers on his lap. He repeatedly glimpsed at the window for a brief couple of seconds, before glancing around the interior of your car and circling right back to look at you. He was eager to say something. Eventually, he broke the silence.
âYou look well.â
ââŚAnd youâre not dead.â
Loki forced a laugh. âThis is not actually about the Scepter, is it?â
You chose not to respond, keeping your eyes on the road. Loki noticed your grip tightened on the steering wheel. Perhaps, you were not ready for that conversation yet, he thought.
A beat.
âIf you must know, I only went down to send Odin off to one of your Midgardian care homes.â
You eventually glanced at him disapprovingly. âYou mean exiling a literal celestial being on Earth?â
âWell, Iââ
âHang on a secondâ are you telling me you usurped Odinâs throne?â
âOh, please,â he scoffed, folding his arms. He placed his legs on the dashboard, but not long before you swatted them down. âI devised a better way to keep things in control. His time is nearing, and that halfwit who calls himself his son has disappeared. I merely stepped up for that old manâs sake.â
Unbelievable, you thought, shaking your head. He was just as conceited as before and his old grudges had never waned. âSo this is what youâve been doing? Loki, I thought you ended this selfish pursuit for power.â
âIt is not selfish! Asgard is more prosperous than ever.â
âYeah, Iâd like to see that for myself.â
âAnd you shall,â he quickly added. âIf we turn back now and you return me promptly.â
You looked at him skeptically. âNice try, Reindeer Games.â He hadnât heard that stupid nickname in years. You knew how much he loathed it, especially when Tony used it often to provoke him. âBut Iâve yet to locate the Scepter. And Iâm afraid youâre not going anywhere until you tell me where it is.â
He stared at you like you said something utterly ridiculous. âWere you not listening to a word I said? I did not come back to this dreadful place to retrieve my weapon. You have my word!â
âYour word, Loki?â You seethed. âAs if you arenât already the most infamous Trickster God that they tell myths and stories about you here.â
âWhat, am I supposed to be honored?â
âNo, Loki! Have you learned nothing?â Your frustration boiled over, and you instantly pulled the car to stop at the side of the road. âI donât think you know how hard I fought throughout these years to pardon you for the irreversible damage you have caused. Itâs always been personal to you, isnât it?â
His eyes sharply narrowed. âThis⌠this is your opinion of me? Do you honestly think I wouldââ
âLoki, I canât trust you anymore!â You finally snapped. In the heat of the moment, wretched thoughts that you had tried to suppress for years came pouring out. âYou lie, you manipulate, you hurt and youâ you just leave! Thatâs all you⌠that's all you seem to do.â
It felt like time had paused. Embarrassment washed over your body. You couldnât look at him. Eventually, you started the car again, and you both endured the silence for the rest of the journey back home. Loki had no words. You were hurting because of him. Then again, he always ended up hurting people anyway, right? Guilt flooded his thoughts as he simply turned his eyes to the window, watching the streets pass by.
2012
The first time you talked to Loki was⌠interesting. Like, actually talked. All you had done for the past week was hurl quips and flowery insults at each other.
It was late at night. You couldnât sleep. New York never really slept, after all. You had dealt with thieves, mercenaries, assassins, but never aliens. The Battle of New York was entirely different, and you still couldnât comprehend that any of it was real. The Chitauri had led a brutal onslaught, and their grotesque appearances painted a permanent image in your head.
You felt a presence suddenly behind you, and you picked up the faint sounds of cautious, deliberate footsteps.
âCan I help you?â You asked aloud.
The hallways were pitch-black, and Loki appeared out of the shadows. He sauntered to stand next to you, as you both stared ahead of the huge glass window that offered an impressive view of the city skyline.
He thought for a moment. âNo, actually. In fact, I donât think anyone here can.â
âThis isnât a punishment, Loki,â you reminded. âYour father sent you here for reasons, you know.â
âHe imprisoned me here.â You heard the clink of his chains, his tone quickly turning acidic. âLearn humanity, he said, yet I do not see an ounce of it from any of you.â
âThatâs because you refuse to see it.â
He snorted. âYou mortals have nothing to offer anyway.â
You turned to observe him. From the angle of the moonlight, you could see the faint hue of blue in his eyes, and his slicked-back hair with the ends sharply curled. Oh, and he still refused to change from his ridiculous bulky armor. But he almost looked quite pretty, if he werenât so abrasive in character.
âYou know, for a God so arrogant, how are you so insecure?â
He didnât respond.
âThor told me about your little ruse in Stuttgart. You were made to be ruled, is that what you said?â You continued to goad him. âIs this all a petulant desire to be king? A jealousy towards your brother that has made you blind? Or that you are notââ
He had heard enough. Loki suddenly grasped your wrists, forcefully pinning them above your head as he slammed you against the glass wall. There was a dark look in his eyes as he glared at you. He leaned in closely.
âDonât think for a second you know all about my grievances. Whatever Thor has told you about me is all in the perspective of his foolish mind.â
For a long moment, you both just stared at each other. Your faces were only inches apart. You could hear his breathing. Aware of the vulnerable position you were in, you knew that he could just kill you right there and then. But he didnât. Instead, you caught the smallest movement in his eyes as they briefly flickered down to your lips.
âYouâre right. Iâm sorry.â
Loki was taken aback by your sudden apology. It came out in a soft whisper, and never before had he felt a sincerity in your tone. He released you from his hold.
You continued. âBut just⌠stop thinking youâre above everybody else, Loki. Youâre being a real dick.
âI beg your pardon?â
âJust because you were hurt does not give you the right to hurt others. Youâre always saying that weâre mistreating you, but we only want to help you. You just donât want to help yourself. Sure, Tonyâs difficult on you and Natasha really hates your guts, but trust takes time, you know. And time works differently between us and⌠someone like you. But that means you practically have all the time in the world. So give it a shot. That way, youâll stop making things miserable for us and yourself.â
Loki was for once rendered speechless. Aside from your remark at the end, he suddenly felt a strange warmth just listening to your words. The sensation was unfamiliar and indescribable, but it was⌠comforting. Maybe, just maybe, he could get used to this.
You snapped him out of his thoughts. âHey, I got an open slot for a sparring session at 2.30 tomorrow, you game?â
âI⌠Sure.â
PRESENT DAY
You eventually reached the building, and you grabbed Loki out of the car. He followed, with no other obvious choice. Neither of you exchanged words until you were at your apartment door. As you reached for the keys in your pocket, Loki began to speak.
âWhat is this place? Why are we not back at the tower?â He wrinkled his nose.
âThis is where I live.â You deadpanned, offended by his comment, âIâm sorry if this is not to your liking, your royal highness.â
You unlocked your door and headed straight to the table to turn on your laptop. Loki slowly took in the surroundings as he entered your apartment. It was a small two-room flat. There were stacks of files lying across your table, and some threatening to topple over. He walked over to a spread of newspapers that were messily plastered on your walls.
âSokovia Accords Passed Into Law,â Loki read a title out loud. âThe Avengers Disbanded?â He turned to look at you, where you were seated at the other end of the room. He tilted his head to one side.
You stopped typing your report midway and looked up at him, shaking your head. You werenât up to discussing it at the moment. Loki noticed the way your expression turned grim.
He knew they meant a lot to you, regardless of whether he fully understood what had happened. They were like a family. Well, they were your family. Never really felt like his, anyway. But he understood what it felt like, only you appeared to have lost touch with almost everyone you loved. If only he hadnâtâŚ
Loki couldnât confront the unease. Instead, he made his way to the kitchen, eventually occupying himself by opening every one of your cabinets. He proceeded to check the fridge, deciding to steal a fresh, bright red apple. He gave it a small toss in the air before taking a bite, as he walked to where you were seated.
You had pushed aside your thoughts and focused on finishing up the report when you realized that SHIELD had sent a new document to your inbox. You clicked it open. Loki stood behind you, raising his eyebrows as you both read the file. The revelation was like a blow to the face.
âWould you look at that? Theyâve located the Scepter? Oh, darling, you have never been so wrongââ
âDonât.â You could practically hear his smug grin.
You scrolled down further to check the coordinates, furrowing your eyebrows upon reading the information. âAvengers Tower? It canât be.â
âI never knew Stark was so capable ofââ
âNo, he sold the tower a year ago,â you refuted Lokiâs claim, reaching towards a heap of documents to pull out the contract you recovered. ââŚTo a woman named Valentina Fontaine.â
You suddenly recognized her name and pulled up a profile on your screen. âSheâs an ex-agent of SHIELD. Itâs unconfirmed, but recent sources were saying she works for HYDRA now.â
âI suppose it shouldnât be too hard for you to find out then.â Loki took another bite of the apple as he continued, his words muffled but still audible. âThey seem like they barely have any intellect, after all.â
âWhat do you mean?â You turned to look at him questioningly.
Loki swallowed before he explained. âThe Scepter is a containment vessel, in case you have forgotten. It simply wields an infinity stone and harnesses its power. But without a stone, itâsââ
âEssentially useless. Unless they are planning to⌠or they already haveâŚâ
âExactly,â he replied, pleased you understood.
You were suddenly reminded of the times you both were assigned on missions together. The jobs prioritized efficiency and demanded them to be done quickly, which only made you more prone to forget certain details.
Loki, however, couldnât care less about the nature of these assignments and simply went about doing things his way. He would take his own sweet time examining everything before deciding on a course of action. It slowed down the mission, and at the start, this made you extremely frustrated. More often than not, you both were sidetracked because of your lengthy arguments, and Tony had to butt in to stop the both of you from tearing at each otherâs throats and compromising the mission.
However, with time, you only grew to realize that Loki was an asset to the team. More times than you could count, he actually prevented missions from going awry. It was more than youâd ever admit, but he turned out to be an exceptional partner. You only wished that the others realized this sooner. Although, you knew you couldnât blame them entirely; Loki was intelligent and meticulous, but it also meant he could be cunning and manipulative, which was more than enough reason to be wary.
You pulled yourself from your thoughts, standing to grab your jacket from the coat rack. âIâm heading out, youâre coming with me.â
âWhat? Could it not possibly be more evident? I have no involvement inââ
âWho knows, Loki? Maybe this is some elaborate, grand scheme you planned in that head of yours to fool everyone. Besides, Iâve got to supervise you so you donât terrorize half the city while Iâm gone.â
âYou just canât seem to admit that youâre wrong, can you?â He fumed, fighting hard not to roll his eyes.
Without warning, you snatched the half-finished apple from his hand, tossing it into the bin. You grabbed your car keys from the counter and headed out of the apartment. âLetâs go.â
âI wasnât done eating,â Loki muttered to himself, rushing out to catch up with your pace.
#loki laufeyson#loki odinson#loki x reader#mcu loki#loki#marvel#marvel fanfiction#mcu#mcu fanfiction
23 notes
¡
View notes
Text
oh my God, I managed to find a way to break quite a bit of progression that not even my friend who introduced me to the game knew about, I'm kinda proud lol
#gui plays crystal project#I had the realization a while ago that this is less of an open world game like I expected#and more like a metroidvania#and it's hilarious because I think this is the first metroidvania game I ever played that I did a sequence break on my first playthrough pf#tldr I literally made a boss jump into a Spike pit so I could take the super important item it was guarding and now I can glide LOL#way earlier than intended
1 note
¡
View note
Text
No time to die
Pairing : Lando Norris x F1 Driver!Reader (Female)
Summary : A desire to keep their relationship secret, but for all the wrong reasons, and at what cost ?
Warnings : ANGST, Swearing, the english is still terrible, inchident on the race, blood. Confort?
NO HATE TOWARDS ANY OF THE CHARACTERS, IT'S JUST FICTION, AND I NEEDED VILLAINS.
Masterlist
Lando Norris and Y/N Y/L/N were both drivers for the McLaren racing team. They met when Y/N joined the team. While Lando didnât know her at all, she had known who he was from a very young age, having already raced against him and other current F1 drivers when they were children in karting. From their first meeting, there was an undeniable spark between them, but their journeys had been very different.
Y/N was the only current female driver, which made it easy for her to catch the eyes of people around her. Not only due to her exceptional skills but also because of her beauty, which left many speechless, including Lando Norris. He remembered his first impressions of her: her confidence, determination, and captivating smile. Y/N carried herself with a grace and strength that commanded respect on and off the track.
When she met Lando, Y/N fell for him almost immediately. If you asked her, she would tell you it was love at first sight. For Lando, it took a bit more time to open up to her. Since she joined right after Carlos, he felt like she took his friend's spot, but as time passed by, he realized she deserved her place in McLaren. He recalled the moments they shared, talking about their past karting races, sharing jokes, and laughter that brought them closer each day.
The two grew closer each day, and finally, they both decided to let that chemistry become romance and started a relationship. Everything was perfect in Y/N's eyes, especially in the beginning. She wanted the whole world to see how in love with him she was. For her, they were endgame. But whenever the conversation about announcing their relationship came up, Lando simply brushed it off. He was always polite about it, saying it wasnât the right time or that it could complicate things with the media and the team.
â§ď˝Ľďž: â§ď˝Ľďž: * :シďžâ§:シďžâ§â§ď˝Ľďž: â§ď˝Ľďž: * :シďžâ§:シďžâ§â§ď˝Ľďž: â§ď˝Ľďž: * :シďžâ§:シďžâ§â§ď˝Ľďž: â§ď˝Ľďž: *
A month passed, then two months, six months, and still nothing. Y/N started to notice how Lando would distance himself from her, drawing an invisible line between them. The kisses became less frequent, he would come to her apartment less often, and Y/N had stopped asking about announcing their relationship a long time ago. She missed the early days when everything seemed possible, and their love felt like a secret treasure.
Professionally, Lando kept his distance at work, being careful not to be seen with her by other drivers or staff members. When they had media duties, Y/N saw through his act. Over time, she learned when Lando was pretending. It broke her heart a little each time she tried to reach out to him, and he didn't give her the time of day. She remembered the countless nights she spent alone, wondering what went wrong, replaying their conversations, and hoping for a sign that things would change.
When Lando won his first ever GP in Miami, Y/N was ecstatic, smiling ear to ear, proud of the man she called her boyfriend. She couldn't hide her excitement and immediately jumped into his arms as soon as she got out of her car, telling him how proud she was and how she knew he could do it. He, for once, reciprocated her hug, only squeezing her a little, thanking her quickly before running away to celebrate his victory with the team. At the club after the race, Lando barely acknowledged her as he partied with his friends, other drivers, and some other girls. She watched from a distance, feeling like a stranger in a place where she should have felt at home.
A few weeks later, it was Y/N's turn to succeed, winning her first ever GP in Canada. Getting out of her car, she expected the same treatment as Lando when he won. She was jumping up and down, hugging a few team members, but she felt a certain coldness. Lando, being P2, not far from Y/N, got out of his car. Y/N walked towards him, a smile on her face, waiting for him to do anything really. He just passed by her, patting her shoulder. On the podium were herself, Lando, and Max. She was the only one not being sprayed with champagne. That night, Y/N found herself all alone in her hotel room, silent tears streaming down her face as she read the message from Zak Brown: "It was supposed to be Lando's win today. We expect you to help him win the races, not steal them from him. Be careful next time, or this win will be the last of your career." She felt a deep sense of betrayal and loneliness, wondering how things had gone so wrong.
Two weeks went by, and Y/N and Lando didn't talk much. She tried reaching out, but his replies were short and dry, so she didn't insist much, still hurt by the events in Canada. Their once vibrant connection felt like it was fading into a mere shadow of what it used to be.
Spain's GP came quicker than expected for the young female driver. She didn't want to go, feeling her spark for driving leaving her slowly. She was in her driver's room, sitting on her small bed, getting lectured by Zak, who was reminding her of what she was supposed to do. Lando, who was coming in, heard a bit of the conversation. Zak left, and Lando entered the room.
"How are you feeling about today's race?" Lando asked, looking at his girlfriend, trying to sound casual.
"Don't worry, I won't overtake you. You don't need to pretend you care how I feel," she said, getting up from her spot and adjusting her outfit, her voice tinged with sadness.
"What are you even talking about? Of course, I care," Lando said, raising his voice slightly, frustration creeping in.
"You don't care, Lando. I was so stupid thinking you loved me," she raised her voice too, tears ready to fall.
"I care," Lando argued, trying to bridge the growing gap between them.
"Yeah, like you cared when I won in Canada, or like you cared when I was all alone in my room during MY special night? You don't hug me anymore, you don't kiss me, you don't talk to me. Are we even together anymore?" Her voice broke with the weight of her emotions.
"You're so selfish, Y/N. Not everything is about you," he said, his own pain and confusion coming to the surface.
"How can I be selfish when all I do is try to please you?" Y/N exclaimed, hurt and bewildered.
"I wish I never met you. You're such a waste of time," Lando screamed, not thinking, letting his anger take over.
"You don't mean that," Y/N whispered, crying, her heart shattering.
"I mean every single word. I should have never given you a chance. I always knew I could do better than you anyway. Why do you think I never go out with you? I'm ashamed. Who would want to be seen with you?" Lando continued, his words like daggers.
Y/N didn't let any other word get out of her mouth, getting out of the room, tears streaming down her face, having a full-on panic attack. She sat down, trying to calm her breathing. After what felt like an eternity, she wiped the tears and went straight to the garage. Once she entered, Lando's eyes immediately went to her, guilt written all over his face. She quickly put her helmet on, trying to block the cameras from seeing her puffy red eyes.
When all the cars were parked in the right places on the starting grid, the lights went green, and the Spain race started.
It was on her tenth lap that Y/N started to feel something was wrong with the car.
"Something is wrong with the car," she said loud and clear, so the engineer could hear her through the radio.
"What do you mean?" The engineer said, his voice laced with worry.
"I can't slow down. I don't know what to do," she started panicking, her mind racing.
"It's going to be okay. Try to bring back the car," the engineer said in her ears, trying to keep her calm.
It was a matter of seconds before Y/N's car ended up rolling all the way toward a wall. The public went silent as the accident happened. The car behind her, which was George's, stopped, and the man came running to her. A red flag was quickly drawn, making all the other cars retire to the pit. The scene was chaotic, with everyone fearing the worst.
Lando arrived and got out of his car, looking around, not understanding what was happening. He went to Carlos, who was standing just in front of him.
"What's happening?" he asked, anxiety clear in his voice.
"Accident. We don't know who it is," the Spaniard said, looking at the big screen, trying to get a better view of what was happening.
Lando was looking around, trying to find Y/N. When he didn't see her car anywhere, he looked back at the screen. He recognized George's car and saw what looked like an orange car, upside down, stuck between the wall and the tires. He ran to the McLaren facility, his heart pounding.
"Y/N? Are you conscious?" Lando heard Zak say, his voice tense.
He picked up headphones and listened carefully. He heard weak breathing.
"Y/N? It's Lando. Please reply to me, baby," Lando said, earning looks from the team.
"It hurts," Y/N struggled to say, her breathing uneven.
"Where does it hurt, baby?" Lando asked, trying to keep her awake, his voice trembling.
"Everywhere. Please get me out of here. I can't move," Y/N was crying, fear in her voice. "Lando?"
"I'm here, love. They're trying to get you out," he said, his heart breaking.
"I don't want to die, Lan," she sobbed, her voice barely a whisper.
"You're not dying, baby," Lando murmured, tears streaming down his face.
The safety team got Y/N out after several minutes of struggling. Once she was finally out, George helped her stand. Everyone let out a breath, thinking it was finally over. Lando was looking at his lover, trying to control his own breathing, not to break down right there and then.
But everything came crashing down again when Y/N stopped walking, her orange suit becoming more and more stained with red around her abdomen. She collapsed, her body giving out.
â§ď˝Ľďž: â§ď˝Ľďž: * :シďžâ§:シďžâ§â§ď˝Ľďž: â§ď˝Ľďž: * :シďžâ§:シďžâ§â§ď˝Ľďž: â§ď˝Ľďž: * :シďžâ§:シďžâ§â§ď˝Ľďž: â§ď˝Ľďž: *
"I'm not asking you to apologize, I'm asking you to explain to me how the fuck did you let this happen?" Lando was screaming on the phone. "Zak, she almost died. There's no good excuse for that." He hung up after that, returning to his sitting position next to Y/N's bed, who was still unconscious.
He looked at her, his hand reaching for her hair before grabbing her hand, intertwining their fingers. He felt an overwhelming sense of regret and sorrow.
"You have to wake up, baby, I can't live without you," he whispered, bringing her hand to his lips and kissing it gently, his voice breaking.
Days turned into weeks, and Y/N remained unconscious. The doctors were doing everything they could, but the prognosis was uncertain. Lando stayed by her side every single day, his heart breaking a little more with each passing moment. He whispered to her about the future they would have, the places they would go, and the love they would share, hoping against hope that she could hear him.
One quiet evening, as the sun set outside the hospital window, Y/Nâs fingers twitched slightly. Landoâs heart leapt with hope. "Y/N? Can you hear me?" he asked, his voice filled with desperation and love.
Her eyes fluttered open slowly. She looked around the room, her gaze finally landing on Lando. "Lando," she whispered, her voice weak but clear.
"I'm here, love. I'm here," he said, tears streaming down his face.
"What happened?" she asked, confusion and pain evident in her eyes.
"You had an accident, but you're safe now. You're in the hospital," Lando explained, his voice shaking with relief.
"I was so scared," she said, her eyes filling with tears.
"I know, baby. I was scared too. But you're going to be okay," Lando reassured her, holding her hand tightly.
As the days passed, Y/N slowly started to recover. Her physical wounds began to heal, but the emotional scars were deeper. She couldn't shake off the feeling of betrayal and abandonment she had felt from Lando before the accident.
One evening, as they sat together in the dimly lit hospital room, Y/N finally broke the silence. "Lando, we need to talk," she said, her voice firm despite her frailty.
"I know," he replied, looking down at their intertwined hands. "I've been a terrible boyfriend. I took you for granted, and I hurt you. I'm so sorry, Y/N. You didn't deserve any of it."
"Itâs not just about the accident, Lando. It's about everything that led up to it. The way you distanced yourself, the way you made me feel like I didn't matter," she said, tears welling up in her eyes.
"I was wrong. I was selfish and stupid. But I love you, Y/N. I want to make things right," Lando pleaded, his voice breaking.
"I love you too, Lando, but I need time. I need time to heal, not just physically but emotionally. I need to figure out if I can truly trust you again," Y/N said, her voice trembling with emotion.
Lando nodded, tears streaming down his face. "I'll wait for you, Y/N. No matter how long it takes. I just want you to be happy, even if that means letting you go."
She looked at him, her heart aching. "I appreciate that, Lando. But you need to understand, it's not going to be easy. You hurt me deeply, and it's going to take time for me to process everything and decide if I can move past it."
"I understand," Lando said, his voice barely a whisper. "I'll do whatever it takes to prove that I'm worthy of your trust and love again."
#f1 fanfic#f1 imagine#f1 x reader#lando norris blurb#lando norris fanfic#lando norris imagine#lando norris x reader#lando norris x you#lando x reader#ln4 fluff#lando norris angst
643 notes
¡
View notes
Text
THE GREATEST â TRUE BLUE
[ part one / masterlist / requests are open ]
â˝ď˝Ąâ part 2 of THE GREATEST. he tried to live without you, but how is one to survive with a broken heart? a story based on TRUE BLUE by billie eilish. â lando norris x fem!reader (could technically be read as a stand-alone)
áśť đ đ° angst, hurt & comfort, hints of fluff (?) đ 4.1k words
â Lights out, youâre not here holding me â
Lando had never before felt the way he did the day you left him. Seeing you walk through that door, intending to never come back to him ever again, it pained him. It took him too long to realize how much he hurt you, and now he had to suffer the consequences. He swore it wasnât on purpose, but when his friends told him that also the third girl he had brought along since you broke up with him resembled you in a way, he stopped denying. There was no use. The guys knew, the internet knew, he knew that he wasnât yet over you. And he thinks he never will be. You left an empty place in his heart, a place that would forever be reserved for you only and you only. No matter how hard he tried to find someone else, no one would ever be able to replace you.
The girl he brought to the first race after the summer break was long forgotten already.
At first, everyone around him believed him when he said he felt happier now without you. But the moment he went back to his old ways, the heartbreaker theyâve known for so long, they realized he wasnât. The girls always looked like you. He only rarely smiled anymore and he couldnât care less about his friendsâ relationships, even going as far as faking a gag or simply not coming to hang out with them at all. He said itâs because he needs to focus on racing. They knew it was because of you. Lando was yet to tell them why the relationship ended. Heâd rather crash his car and DNF in every race for the rest of his life than to ever have to talk about the night you left ever again. He felt embarrassed and bad and was so terribly regretful. Only his parents knew the whole truth. He told them with tears caressing his face just like you once did, and seeing the disappointment in their eyes, he felt his heart rip apart even more. They had loved you so much, only waiting for the day he would finally go down on one knee for you, and now he messed it all up.
If he could just go back and make it all alright. Make you feel unconditionally loved wherever you went, make you happy, keep you happy. He would change it all if he just had the chance, but he knew you deserved better. Maybe one day, he could be better again.
He is ready to give up the very thing for you that had made you leave him that night if youâd ask him to. Racing would never again mean as much to him as you, though broken up, still do to him.
He was currently seated in his McLaren, waiting for the lights to go out so he could try his very best to overtake max at the start already. He should have his mind on the track. He shouldnât think about you, not here. But like always, he couldnât help it. He hoped to see you in the stands once he was able to get out of the car again. He hoped to see you wave and smile at him, run into his arms and let him kiss you all over, do all the things he had failed to do so many months ago. He knew it wouldnât happen. He believed anyway. The lights went out and the cars began moving. He tried his best, he always did, but he wasnât afraid to lose anymore; for what was it worth to win a race when he had faced the greatest loss of them all already?
â I count every tear down my cheek instead of sheep â
You couldnât sleep. You could never sleep while he was racing. Especially when he was on the other side of the world, which is why you went with him last season, and also at the start of this one. Maybe you never shouldâve. Long distance was hard, but you managed. He felt farther away when he was still sleeping next you every night. At least when he didnât send you off to sleep on the couch.
You tossed and turned in your sleep, but you didnât dare to turn on the TV. Itâs been months, you should try to live without him. Without seeing him. Without feeling for him. His races had nothing to do with you, neither did the outcome. And god, if he wins and you have to watch him kiss someone else again you might as well just take his racing car and drive right into the nearest wall. Heâs so far away and yet, it didnât make you love him any less. You huffed, fear slowly building up inside of you. You knew you shouldnât do this, you had to wake up early tomorrow and really, it wouldnât be that bad to miss a race once or twice, but you couldnât help it. Reaching for the remote, your eyes were flooded with tears and your heart stung like never before when you saw him driving out there. You were rooting for him nonetheless. Just months ago you had watched the races from inside the McLaren hospitality, but now? All alone in your bed, anxiously following his every move. You would never fall asleep like this.
â Sleepwalk, find myself on your street. Three knocks, ring the bell, then I leave â
And there you stood high up in the stands the next weekend, head hanging low as you didnât want any fans of him recognizing you, back in his territory. You tried to ignore him, you really did, but your eyes kept following him around the paddock and didnât leave him even while he was doing the quick interviews he had to do on his way there. And honestly, it kinda felt like home. Attending the races. Being near him. Being with him. You missed it more than anything else in the world, and you felt pathetic for it. He hurt you every way he could, and still, he didnât hurt you enough to make you hate him. And you really wanted to hate him.
You went to the race together with one of your friends from uni. You bonded over formula 1 and your shared passion for the sport and quickly became very good friends. However, she had to leave soon, moving to another city for a better starting point for her career. Hence, you decided to save some money and go to a race together for the last time; for now, at least. You still remember the way she looked at you when you told her you were with Lando. The way you swooned over him to her, and the way you cried your eyes out when it all ended. You really thought youâd be able to spend the rest of your life with him, and now all you had left of him were memories. Sheâs known you long enough to immediately notice your longing after him the moment your eyes locked onto his dark brown curls. Your heart fluttered and it made you nauseous. One day this would stop, right? Your feeling must fade at least sometime, or was this all just wishful thinking? Could you not just get over him like everyone else got over their exes and start dating someone new?
Your heart ached. He was so close, not out of reach anymore, not on the other side of the world anymore, but still, there was no way of getting back to him, the crash barriers and the grandstand keeping you away, and it felt like the end of your relationship all over again, with him on the track and you sitting and waiting patiently on the sidelines, always at least an arm length distance between you two. You shouldnât even want to get him back. You left out a sigh as he walked into the McLaren hospitality, finally out of sight. But still not out of mind.
Your friend huffed next to you, and finally decided to try and convince you to talk to him after the race while you were still in the same place, to get closure at last. You knew it must annoy your friends and maybe even your family that it was so hard for you to just move on. They put effort into understanding, but still, Lando wasnât good to you, at least not in the end. Many would treat you better, but you didnât seem to care. You quickly shook your head no, telling her how he probably didnât want to talk to you and that catching him after the race would be nearly impossible, with bodyguards and tons and tons of interviewers and cameras around him.
The conversation ended soon after, as the lights went out and the drivers hit the gas. You pondered for a second, reconsidering your friendâs suggestion, a weird feeling building up in your stomach. Maybe you shouldnât even be here, maybe you should *leave* after the race and never look back. But to your dismay, every sense in your body was telling you to stay.
â I try to live in black and white but Iâm so blue â
The race went well, but he didnât really care. Of course he was happy, the whole team was euphoric for their two drivers who secured place 2 and 4, huge smiles plastered on their faces. Once he was done with the post-race interviews he left to go back and get some rest inside his apartment, at least until the others came around to drag him to the afterparty, slandering from one club into the next one.
Everything felt so lonely without you. His bed was cold even when he was hidden under his blanket, and the dining room was nothing more than a reminder that he wasnât spending his evenings with you. Watching TV got boring. Everything got boring. He didnât even know why he lost you anymore, he didnât know what the hell it was that made him believe you werenât made for him, making him believe there was actually something more important than you in this lifetime. You haunted his every thought, and even though he truly only wanted the best for you, deep inside him, he wanted you to still need him as well.
He stood in front of his bathroom mirror, gently buttoning up his shirt like you used to do, always leaving the 3 highest ones unbuttoned. He missed your touch, your eyes looking up at him and your hands always reaching for his. His arms would be wrapped around your waist and his head would be leaning on your shoulder, sneaking a few, small kisses up your neck as you changed your earrings for the night, the imagine of it painted onto your fast beating heart as you stood in front of the full-body mirror in your apartment, finishing up your accessoires. You wore a blue dress that covered your thighs, not reaching your knees. It hugged you in all the right places, accentuating your features. It used to be Landoâs favourite, but you had no other alternative, not having brought any other dresses. Your friend insisted on going clubbing anyway, desperately wanting to finally get him off your mind for one night at least.
The other drivers were loud and happy and drunk and Lando sat next to them, staring at his already empty glass. He knew how this would go. At some point, either the drivers or one of their girls would tap his shoulder, saying they have a friend they think he would really like, and if he would like to be introduced to her. He would agree so they would finally keep their mouths shut, he would talk to the girl. Maybe they would kiss if he drank enough. Maybe he would take her home. Maybe he would think about you the whole time, maybe he would accidentally call her your name. Maybe he would wake up in the morning and would be happy that sheâd left, content with it only being a one-time thing and not meaning anything.
Because, in the end, nothing meant anything without you.
He pretended to laugh at the jokes of his friends, but really, none of this was fun to him. These nights were nothing more than a constant reminder of how he used to have his fun while you were waiting for him at home, cold and sad and alone. How could he be so stupid and leave you alone all the time? He doesnât even know why he did it anymore. He yawned, very obviously not enjoying the party. Yes, it was nice seeing his friends so happy, the mood wasnât as tense as it was around and on the track and the people inside the night club were vivid, dancing and drinking, seemingly having the time of their life downing countless beverages, but still, the happiness didnât reach him.
âDude, I think your girlâs here.â Oscar pushed him slightly, two vodka bull in hand for himself and Lily. Lando didnât pay him any mind and rolled his eyes, not really in the mood for talking to any girl that isnât you at the moment. Couldnât they just give up? He wasnât ready yet for someone else, he didnât even know if he wanted to be with someone that isnât you at all. Ever. Instead of arguing with Oscar about how he didnât want to hear from any other girl right now, he went to get another drink as well.
He pushed through the dense crowd of people, navigating through the cacophony of laughter and piercing yelling that seemed to echo from all directions. The deafening loud music blasting through his ears made it difficult to focus, and the harsh sound of glass clunking together only added to it. The colorful LED lights rapidly switched from green to red to purple to yellow in a matter of seconds, creating a dizzying light show that overwhelmed his vision. This sensory onslaught of sounds, sights, and sensations overstimulated his senses, making each step forward feel like an effort.
Finally at his destination, he waited for the waiter or waitress, he wasnât quite sure, to get his order. He wasnât certain what his plan was that night at all. Sleeping around or not, you wouldnât stop haunting his mind anyway, so was it really worth it? Getting drunk and trying to make his nights feel less lonesome? Or should he just wait and really focus on his carrer again until maybe, one day, youâd come back?
He ignored the possibilty of you not coming back at all.
He let his eyes wander around the scene unfolding in front of him, occasionally making eye contact with random girls who winked at him and tried to get his attention, but he didnât pay them any mind. Frustration started to bubble up inside of him as the wait for his drink seemed to go on for forever, until suddenly, his heart skipped a beat.
Lando was certain that in a room full of people, he would always be able to notice you first. He pondered if it was you whenever heâd walk by a girl with the same hair colour as you, immediately dismissing the thought when he saw a face that didnât match yours just a second later. But this time, it was different. The hair ressembled yours without a doubt, and of course he remembered the dress he had bought for you so long ago; never once had he been able to keep his hands to himself when you wore it. The height matched you perfectly as well. But it couldnât be you, right?
Oscarâs words replayed in his mind and he finally understood what he meant. Who he meant.
It was really you.
You tried to enjoy the party, but you really werenât doing so well. Your friend had left you near the bar, thinking youâd be hitting it off with a guy youâve been talking to for some time, but that wasnât the case. he left just five minutes after to go home, asking if youâd like to come with him. You denied, but your friend was nowhere to be found, having found someone in this club herself. It was scary being alone in a club full of drunk, intoxicated people, even more so when you sensed someone staring at you from behind. You didnât have to worry about things like that when you were still with Lando, with him always stuck to your side, a protective arm hanging around your shoulders. you shuddered at the thought, and dared to turn around to find the very person who was looking at you so steadily.
And then you locked eyes.
The world suddenly went quiet. All the chaos, the noise, it all faded into the background, no sound to be heard other than the synchronised, rapid beating of your heart. It seemed as if the only two people in that room were you and him, only the void surrounding the two of you. The LEDs turned blue, engulfing you and him, the light accentuating your features and he couldnât move even if he wanted to, stuck in a trance of what this could mean for him in the future; what this could mean for you both. Time seemed to stand still. He wanted to run to you, to hold you, to tell you how much he missed you, but his feet felt like they were glued to the floor. His breath hitched and so did yours, all the yearning, all the longing hitting you and him at lightspeed.
You walked towards him, each step filled with electricity. The tension was palpable, his mouth agape as you stood in front of him, only centimeters away from closing the gap between you. There was so much he wanted to say, so many things he wanted to apologize, so many things he wanted to make right, but he didnât dare to say things first, afraid too scare you off. The last thing he wanted is for you to leave him again.
âI didnât know youâd be here, thought Iâd seen Oscar but I wasnât sure,â you started, stumbling over your own words, laughing awkwardly, then biting your lip right after. He noticed, because you always did that when you were nervous; youâd done it too when you broke up with him. You wanted to blame it on the alcohol, but that would be a lie, one he could look right through of. You just couldnât process actually being in his presence again.
âYou still wear the dress?â
âItâs, uhm, quite pretty, so yeah.â You nodded along to your own words, gulping at the tense and awkward silence right after, looking down at your shoes, the sight of him in this light still not leaving your mind. Maybe he didnât even feel the same way, maybe he didnât even want to talk to you. Maybe you already made a fool of yourself when you made your way over to him, maybe you really shouldâve just stayed at home. But at the same time, this is what youâd hoped for this whole time. To finally see him again.
âIâm so sorry for what I did to you, y/n, please believe me. E-Ever since you left, I couldnât stop thinking about you. Not once. I tried to move on, yâknow, would probably be better for you as well, âcause you deserve better than how Iâve treated you at the end and I donât want to have to put you through that again but I just- I miss you so much, I donât know what to do! And now youâre here and I swear Iâve been waiting for a moment like this and-,â he stopped for a second, heavy and shaky breaths filling the silence, âIf giving up racing means youâll let me come back to you, Iâll do it.â
Your teary eyes widened and you looked up at him again, staring into his. One could take it as an empty promise. But you knew better than anyone else that Lando wasnât one to joke about racing, ever. âLando you canât just- I- I mean, racing? It didnât work before Lan I just- donât give up your dreams for me, please? You shouldnât, you have so much ahead of you still,â you sighed out, every single part of your body overwhelmed like never before.
But Lando was certain. He traced every yet so small feature of your face and body with his eyes, and he knew in that exact moment that, no matter what, he could never lose you again. Not this time. Not when fate hat somehow brought you together once again, giving him a second chance to make it all better. Question was now if youâd let him have that second chance too.
He lifted his hand to gently wipe away the tear running down your cheek, having you lean into his familiar touch. âIâll do it for youâ, he said, and that was when you broke apart, legs feeling numb and wobbly suddenly. Tears streamed down your face as you took another step forward and he wrapped his arms around your body out of reflex, gently placing soft kisses on top of your head, tearing up as well as your cried into his chest.
Maybe it was bad, maybe you shouldnât feel like this again, but youâve never once after the breakup felt as at peace with yourself and your as you did now, even if you were in a loud and busy club, surrounded by drunk and high people. You managed to push them to the back of your mind, the familiar scent of Landoâs perfume calming your senses. It felt like home. Maybe he really did owe you something, and though you once were anguished because of it, you wouldnât ever deprive him of the joy of racing. There would be a way through it without having to abandon any of your or his dreams. There must be if you want it to work out, and you were sure that this time, it would. And so was he.
Lando took you home with him that night, not before you shot your friend a quick text message, afraid she might think you were kidnapped or whatnot. You knew that youâd have to fly home again in two days. He knew that too, but there was no need to rush things anyway. You were still his and he was still yours, and thatâs all that mattered for now. Itâs gonna be weird explaining this to your friends and your family, but neither of you minded it as long as it meant you could be with each other again. You would have to talk things through and see how youâd manage the race weekends and the events and the media - but not now. Now, with you calmly and lightly snoring in his arms, he didnât care about any of that, simply content with having you again.
He promised you before you drifted off into your tranquil slumber that he will make it right this time. He will be there for you no matter what, he will defend you and take you with him and show you off and love you like already should have done all these months ago. This time, he will put in the work and the appreciation and the effort, and then, you will finally be able to be the greatest.
â Iâd like to mean it when I say Iâm over you, but thatâs still not true. â
taglist for part 2 of the greatest : @mrs-saturday @tylerstacobell @angeltroian @acesbakery @directioner5life @malynn @escuellasceramicdollie @strangetoadroadbat @norrisdriver @aliceisnuts @carlando4 @f1fantasys @no-144444 @belivisa @callsignwidow @cruzgrecia @ifsoniacouldfly @wony6ung @hurtblossom @faeriepigeons @interlagos @xnatqq @fanficweasley @youreintheclubb @chaimaarouaine11 @idgasb @cruzgrecia @madstxo @trisharee (basically everyone who commented vv sorry if you didnât want to be tagged!)
#lando norris x reader#formula 1#lando norris#lando norris angst#lando norris x y/n#lando norris fluff#lando norris imagine#lando norris x you#ln4#ln4 x reader#ln4 imagine#ln4 fluff#ln4 fic#lando x reader#lando x y/n#lando x you#landoscar#lando smut#lando smau#lando norris x reader angst#f1 x reader#f1#lando norris fanfic#ln4 x y/n#ln4 x you#ln4 one shot#ln4 smut#oscar piastri#oscar piastri x reader#charles leclerc x reader
817 notes
¡
View notes
Text
I want you, Baby I need you
Summary: your friend tells you someone may like you and so stupidly, you begin to think about them a little differently
Pairing: Eddie Munson x Reader
Word count: 5.2k
A/N: I feel like my brain fog made the pacing weird :/
Warnings: bullying, girls being mean :(, lots of fluff and pining!!
Main Masterlist
Pt.2
âGuess what?â One of your teammates, Christina, asks the second you place your tray down on the table, looking too smug for your liking. Before you can even ask, sheâs talking over you. âThe freak has a crush on you.â
âWho?â You genuinely forget who sheâs referring to for a second, but her scoff seems to jog your memory. âOh. Eddie Munson?âÂ
âWho else?â She sneers, and everyone else around you laughs like itâs some huge joke, but youâre certain she isnât joking. âGod, how embarrassing.â
Your cheeks burn as they laugh even harder. You let out a weak chuckle, feeling the world around you shrink and become suffocating.Â
âYeah,â you let out, trying to play along. âCould you imagine? Me and him?âÂ
You blatantly refuse to call him a freak. Since moving into town two years ago, you quickly learned city life and small town life were completely different worlds. Despite falling in with the semi-popular crowd by joining the swimming team, you understood the struggle Eddie and his friends had to go through. You werenât freak status back home, but you werenât popular either. Not always well known, but always well liked, and your new friends teasing him about the rumor makes you worry about it spreading. For your sake and not his. You donât want to deal with any sort of teasing from anyone.
Guilt crawls up your throat as you steal a glance toward his table, catching his eye as he curiously looks on at the boisterous scene going on around you. You give a quick smile, which probably comes off as more of a wince, and turn back around. In all honesty, he hasnât been on your radar. You donât know much about him other than the fact that heâs loud, labeled The Freak of Hawkins High, and has made a scene or two in class.Â
âOh god,â Christina sighs out, wiping nonexistent tears from her eyes. âPathetic.âÂ
Humming half heartedly, you focus on shoving your shitty school food around your tray instead of eating it, a sudden pit sitting heavy in your stomach. Because Eddie having a crush on you actually felt flattering.Â
You choose to sit next to him in English, even give a small smile when you sit. Thereâs still time before the bell rings, and you find yourself glancing over at him. You open and close your mouth, uncertain of what to say until the words suddenly come tumbling out.
âHow many tattoos do you have?â
For a second he doesnât realize youâre talking to him until the silence makes him look up and realize youâre staring straight at him, expectantly. He points to himself as if asking âme?â eyebrows raised and his already wide doe eyes getting even wider. And you nod while fighting off a smile.Â
âWhy dâyou wanna know?â He eyes you suspiciously, certain that whatever information youâre about to get out of him is going to get back to your friends and fuel the constant fire over his head.Â
âI dunno,â you shrug a shoulder, but youâre honest. What the fuck were you supposed to say to Eddie Munson anyway? He was intimidating as hell because he put himself in the spotlight like it was nothing. It isnât like you hate attention, but too much makes you nauseous. âThinking about getting one, I guess?â
âYou guess?â His head tilts, causing his hair to cascade over his shoulder. Of course he would be defensive. Christina was just making fun of him less than an hour ago.Â
âItâs- forget it,â you shake your head. You canât believe you would trust your nasty, mean friends when they said he had a crush on you.Â
Turning back to the front of the classroom, you wait painfully for the bell to ring, and once it does, the room fills quickly with slightly out of breath students. A couple of your teammates wave at you until you finally break and they gesture wildly, asking âwhat the fuck are you doing sitting next to him?â All you can do is give an apologetic shrug and decide youâll lie to them later and say it was the only seat you could find. They just roll their eyes and pull out their textbooks.Â
âFive.â Eddieâs voice surprises you.Â
Turning your head, you hope no one sees when you ask. âDid they hurt?â
âNo, âcourse not.â He bites back a smile, trying to act all tough.Â
âLiar.â Your nose scrunches and it makes him laugh at how cute it is.Â
You donât mean to, truly, but now you look out for Eddie in the halls, stare at him during class, and hope for one more conversation. One thatâs less embarrassing, but you do hope. Despite your friend's relentless teasing after English class the other day, you give a small wave back anytime he gives you one. You never initiate first, too shy and afraid itâll lead to more teasing. This way you can just say youâre being polite when you wave back and they see, but more often than not, theyâre too caught up in their own little worlds. Even though youâre scared theyâll tease, you keep an eye out for him and you learn more than you ever knew before. Heâs polite. He lets the cheerleaders walk ahead if they bump into each other at a corner in the hall. One arm is tucked behind his back as he sweeps the other out and he bows a little. They give him weird looks respectively, but he just smiles and moves on. He might joke around with his friends, but if you listen closely, you can hear the kindness and compliments hidden underneath the meaning of his words. The group is small, but he holds the same amount of care for each and every one of them. Including his âlittle sheepiesâ which you donât fully understand, but he used a lot of words you donât understand, and you thought you were smart. After a little investigating, you learn some of them are made up, but you seem to like the fact that heâs nerdy and into this series called Lord of the Rings.Â
Youâre starting to like Eddie.
âOh my God,â Christina moves in your line of sight, in front of him. Youâd positioned yourself at the cafeteria table so you didnât have to turn around to subtly watch him anymore. âAre you staring at the freaks?â
âStop calling them that,â you roll your eyes. âYou know I hate that.â
She crosses her arms defensively. âJust, you know, being honest. Whatâs so interesting about them anyway?â
âNothing.â You mutter, going back to nibbling on the shitty cardboard pizza they served today.Â
She turns around and gets the biggest shit eating grin youâve ever seen from her when her eyes connect with Eddieâs.Â
âHoly shit. Youâve got a crush on The freak!â
âChristina!â You swat at her, but itâs too late. Everyone else at your table already heard and is staring at you incredulously. âI- I do not.â
âPuh-lease. Youâve been making googly eyes at him for weeks at this point!â
âIt hasnât been weeks,â you mutter under your breath.
âEw!â Another one of the girls scrunches her nose and jabs a thumb in his direction. âHim?â
âBetter be careful, Y/N,â another taunts. âDonât wanna find you in the woods. I heard he, like, sacrificed a girl out there last year. No oneâs heard from her since.â
âOh my god, me too!â Christina pretends to look concerned. âYou think thatâs what happened to Nancyâs friend too? What was her name? Bev?â
âDidnât he likeâŚâ the girl to your left leans in and stage whispers, but she could be heard from across the room if you listened hard enough. None of them understood the concept of speaking at a normal volume. âBite a bat's head off?âÂ
âThat was actually Ozzy Ozbourne!â Eddie leans so far back in the chair that the two front legs donât touch the ground, one of his legs lifted so the bottom of his dirty Reebokâs supports his weight against the table.Â
Youâre mortified at the idea that Eddie has heard every single word, but he was at the other end of the long table today.Â
âUgh,â Christina rolls her eyes again before turning to face him. âAs if we know that freak either!â
âTina,â you hiss, not wanting to start a scene over this nonsense.Â
âWhatever. You donât have a crush.â She fully faces the table again and starts talking about the party at Jasonâs after the game on Friday.Â
You go to throw an apologetic look at Eddie, but find him missing from the table, and a couple of his friends send glares your way, making you shrink in shame.Â
Eddie isnât in English, or History, and you find out through the grapevine he skips the rest of the day entirely. It wasnât uncommon for him to do, but you feel like itâs your fault. The days leading up to the party, he seems to avoid you, eyes darting away quickly and showing up late enough to class that itâs guaranteed thereâs no free seats around you. Christina seems to take notice of your sour mood, but only asks once. You lie and say youâre fine, but you feel sick to your stomach. You never actively partook in the bullying, but you never stopped it either.Â
The day of the game finally rolls around, filled with school spirit and a pep rally, but once again Eddie is nowhere to be found. Not that heâd ever attended a pep rally in his whole high school career, but you at least expected to spot him at lunch. Heâs even absent from your shared classes. After school, you hang around in the parking lot, wasting time before you all have to go home and get ready for the game. You frown as you observe his friends, chatting away aimlessly and occasionally throwing candy around. They hang around what you think is Eddieâs van, but if he skipped all day, why would he be here now?Â
âHey,â Christinaâs voice surprises you, quiet and genuine. âJust us girls⌠you have a crush on Munson?â
âIâŚâ you trail off, surprised she isnât faking her valley girl voice, and you feel like you can trust her once again since you met her two years ago. She wasnât your first friend in Hawkins, but you had been close when you first joined the team. âI dunno. Heâs actually kinda sweet. Maybe?â
âSeriously?â And then she guffaws, catching you off guard once more. âUgh, grody! Guys, Y/N actually has a crush on Munson!â
âI- I didnât say that!â You canât believe Christina would do something like that. As you watch them all laugh and tease, you wonder when they all got so mean and why you started letting them get away with it.Â
âYou said maybe. Thatâs, like, totally a yes!â
âLike itâs such a bad thing to have a crush on me?âÂ
Everyone quiets as you slowly turn around to find Eddie standing there, hands shoved in the pockets of his leather jacket.Â
âEddie, IâŚâ you arenât even sure what to say as he glares down at you.Â
âI wouldnât be caught dead hanging around you, Munson.â Christinaâs voice makes you squeeze your eyes shut in frustrated embarrassment. âEven your parents couldnât stand to stay around. Must be hard having a cultist son. Fucking embarrassing.â
The lot gets so quiet, you can hear the grinding of his teeth as he sets his jaw. He doesnât even dignify her with a response, turning and walking away before anyone can see the red staining his cheeks.Â
âTina⌠that was major harsh.â One of the girls breaks the silence.Â
âOh, eat my shorts, Janice. Are we getting ready at my house or not?âÂ
Everyone seems to hesitate but Christina was captain of the team. No one was going to say no. Well, no one but you.Â
âIâve, um, got a thing. Iâll meet you guys at the game.â You glance over toward Eddie, watching as he harshly shoves his shoulder back to avoid one of his friends' hands.Â
You shouldnât go to the game, but you do.
Janice called you from Christinaâs house, sounding hopeful. You promised to be there, despite your whole body screaming at you to just stay home. Janice promises the whole thing will blow over by Monday, and something else will come along. But it wonât just blow over with Eddie. You know that. He had looked so hurt when you turned around to face him. In all the years of getting bullied, that was the first time he showed anyone what their words did to him. And it was your fault.Â
You had promised Janice youâd be there, but when you stand outside the gymnasium, you canât make yourself go in. Canât make yourself face who you thought were your friends. So, you walk down a path between the large building and the school and take out a key. The pool was somewhat separated, but you could still hear the muffled band playing when you entered the echoey room. You keep a spare swimsuit in your locker for this exact situation. The sport helped clear your mind and you needed to get rid of the image of Eddieâs broken look.
You swim even after the cheering and the band stops. You swim until you feel like your limbs are going to fall off, and even though you donât want to, you shower off the chlorine. As you step out into the somewhat cool autumn air, a double door bursts open, and the kids that come spilling out make you stop.Â
His little sheepies. Which meansâŚÂ
Fuck.Â
Eddie is the last one out, smile so wide you canât help but wonder if it hurts. They all talk over each other, but Eddie just seems to watch over in pride. You take a step back into the shadows, hoping your bright multicolored windbreaker doesnât give you away.Â
âHey!â Is that⌠Steve Harrington? âYou guys were supposed to be done an hour ago.â
âThe campaign ends when it ends, Steve!â One of them retorts back.Â
âYeah, well, I donât have all night Henderson. Letâs go!âÂ
All three freshmen rush to Steveâs BMW and scramble inside. He and Eddie share a nod before he gets in and peels out of the lot, and you can still hear all of them shouting in excitement. The other three seniors exchange goodbyes before parting ways, but Eddie sticks behind. Neither of you move until all the cars are gone except for his van and yours. Why the fuck hasnât he moved?Â
âIs it just you?â Eddie finally speaks, turning toward your piss poor excuse of a hiding spot. âOr is the rest of the team waiting somewhere?â
âIâm- Iâm alone.â It scares you once you realize youâre the only two on the property. Probably the only two within a few miles at this point. âLook, Iâm really sorry about them. Christina especially. I donât know when she got soâŚâ
âBitchy?â
That makes you breathe out a laugh, not realizing you were holding your breath. âYeah, I guess you could say that.â
Itâs quiet for a moment as he shifts his weight to his other leg, observing you and the whole situation.Â
âDo you want to sit by the pool and talk?â Itâs starting to feel pretty creepy outside, and the cold night wasnât helping your wet hair.
âI thought it was locked after hours.âÂ
You hold up the bronze key, but offer up an explanation anyway. âMy uncle is actually the coach. He got me into swimming competitively in the first place. Technically Iâm not allowed to bring friends in butâŚâ
âGood thing Iâm not really a friend.â He walks past you and youâre a bit frozen in place, not believing he accepted.Â
Youâre nervous as you unlock the door once more and wave him inside like he would but you give an awkward curtsy. As heâs turning in a small circle to take in how the water reflects off the walls and ceiling, you slip off your shoes and roll up your jeans as far as you can go. He begins to do the same when he sees you sticking your feet in the water.Â
âJesus Chri-! Thatâs cold!â His voice bounces off the walls, and your laughter follows.Â
âWell, yeah, most pools are.â You tuck your hands underneath your thighs and move your right leg around in small circles, disrupting the water. âDidnât see you at the game.âÂ
âThat kind of stuff is bullshit. Forced conformity.â Before he goes on a rant, he looks at the sly smile on your face, as if you were going to enjoy this topic of conversation. But he knew youâd react either of two ways if he kept on. Confused, or freaked out. So he leans back on his palms and tries to act casual. âAnd if Iâm guessing right, you werenât there either.â
âDidnât feel like it.â You give a halfhearted shrug. âChristina really⌠what she said about your parentsâ I just donât see her the same anymore. I donât know how it happened, but she just got so mean, and everyoneâs too scared to say anything because she's the captain. Sorry, Iâm- ranting.â
âChristina wasnât far off.âÂ
The admission bounces around as you look at him.
âEddieâŚâ
âIt was forever ago.â He kicks the water, causing a small splash. âArenât you co-captain anyway?â
âYeah? So?â You didnât think he would know that, and it makes you feel all mushy inside that he knows something so simple about you.Â
âSo donât you have us much say as her?â
âWith her tyrannical rule? No way.âÂ
âNo shame in running, but sometimes you gotta be the hero.â
âYeah,â you scoff. âIâm sure getting to Mordor would be easier than standing up to Christina.âÂ
âYouâve readâŚ?â
âNo.â Thatâs a half lie. âWell, sorta. I havenât gotten very far. I donât know if itâs my thing, but you talk about it so much, I wanted to check out all the hype.â
Eddie looks taken aback, mouth hung open.Â
âIs that what dungeons and dragons is?â You ask curiously, which seems to take him back even more. âI mean everybody says itâs bad, but itâs just nerd shit, right? Sorry, I didnât meanââ
âIt is nerd shit.â He straightens his back at the new topic of conversation. âAll it is, is tabletop fantasy role play. Doesnât have to be like Lord of the Rings. You could have a whole western fantasy campaign. Maybe even in space.â Heâs ranting, and god does he know it, but you lean in instead of awkwardly looking away like everyone else does.
âCampaignâŚ?âÂ
âWell, itâsâŚâ Eddie thinks for a moment before explaining in the most simple of terms how a campaign works. You nod along, enthralled by every detail, even when he derails and starts rambling about character class and stats. He rambles on about their current campaign to help explain better, and he uses silly voices and moves animatedly. You laugh, but not at him. He continues to tease, loving your laugh and that you arenât making fun of him. His arms flail a bit and he gives a few teasing nudges, but in his excitement he forgets his strength.Â
âWait, Eddie-!â You fall in the water, grabbing on to him in an attempt to stop, but end up pulling him down with you. The both of you come up spluttering, but you end up laughing at the mop of hair on his head.Â
âShit,â he laughs nervously. âItâs deep.â
âWait. Can you swim?â
âWell, Iâm no athlete, but yeah. I can swim.âÂ
âWellâŚâ you swim forward, a sly smile creeping its way onto your face. âMight as well, right? Weâre already in here. Youâll want your jacket off, though. Itâs gonna be too much dead weight.â
âRight, Iâll uhâŚâ
âHere, Iâll keep us afloat while you get it off.âÂ
Before he can understand whatâs happening, you wrap your arms around his waist, your face entirely too close to his. With what little space you have, you can see freckles splashing across his face, and you chew on the inside of your cheek to keep your composure. He avoids eye contact as he struggles out of the leather, the tip of his tongue making a surprise appearance, before tossing the jacket aside and it lands with a loud wet slap.Â
âCool. Now good luck catching me!â You splash him a little harsher than you had intended, but you make a dash to escape.
âYouâre gonna regret that!âÂ
Youâre a lot better at swimming than he is, almost too fast to be caught, but you slow down after awhile on purpose. As his hand wraps around your ankle, making you squeal, you tell yourself you did it to not wear him out and frustrate him. That you didnât want to anger him, as heâs pulling you into him and dunking both of you under water. You struggle against his arms, but heâs strong. You can feel the unexpected muscle against your hands, but he lets you go too soon and you both come up gasping for air.Â
âTold ya.â water sprays a bit from his mouth as his chest heaves.Â
âYou cheated.âÂ
âI never cheat, sweetheart.â He wades toward you slowly, dropping down just until his mouth sinks into the water.Â
âEddie Munson, donât you dare,â you warn but your tone is too light. âYou dunk me again, Iâll- Iâll make sure you smell like chlorine for a week.âÂ
He doesnât listen, and you swim backward until your back crashes into the tiled wall. The cold sends a shiver down your spine. Definitely not the way Eddie comes back up, water dripping from his chin and his arms blocking you in on either side of you. His eyes drop to your lips and you find yourself breathing heavily for a completely different reason, your chest brushing against his with every inhale. Neither of you make a move, just admiring every detail you can while breathing each other's air. Just when you think he might, a loud bang comes from one of the locker rooms, making you both jump and look around frantically. You find yourself gripping one of his forearms tightly in shock.Â
âWe should- we should probably get out.â No one else had access to the pool except your uncle, but you doubted he would come by at midnight. He trusted you to not fool around, and you really hadnât let him down until now. âI swear the locker rooms are haunted.âÂ
Still, you donât move until he does, and swim to the nearest ladder to get out. The only sound is the water from your clothes dripping on the floor, and suddenly you feel exhausted. Your clothes feel heavy as they cling to your skin. Without discussing it, you both start peeling your clothes off, slightly turned away to give each other privacy. As youâre wringing out your shirt, you canât help but glance over your shoulder at Eddie, and catch the way his shoulder blades move while he does the same. His eyes catch yours and you smile sheepishly before turning back around. Youâre both down to your underwear, unsure of how to proceed.Â
âWe should shower. Alone I mean. You can go to the boysâ. Thereâs towels.â You speed walk away, too self conscious to hang around too long.Â
âWait!â He follows you quickly, careful not to slip. âYouâre just gonna drop the fact that the locker rooms are haunted and then leave me alone to fend for myself?â
Your footsteps slow, and you let out a small huff because you know you know youâll feel guilty until the end of time if you do that to him.Â
âThereâs going to be rules, Munson.â
âOh, of course.â He agrees quietly.
âWe go in at the same time and undress fully in our own shower. Youâre not to come out until I have, and even then, youâre not to look anywhere but your own shower. When I say itâs okay, you can leave, got it?â
âI think you forgot the part about the towels.â
âDo not make me regret this.âÂ
Youâve never been so self conscious showering until now. Even with a zero percent chance of Eddie seeing you naked, you worry, but you also think about the fact that heâs in the same exact state youâre in right now. That somehow makes the whole thing feel way too intimate, and you canât believe the first time you got to hang out with your -possible- crush, you both end up naked. If that basic, no detailed rumor got out, youâd surely die of embarrassment. Turning around, you place your face underneath the stream of water, trying so hard to not think about the small glimpse of his torso that you got. The dark patch of hair sneaking underneath his boxers that clung to his thighs from the water.Â
âSo, are you from Hawkins?â His voice brings you out of your wandering thoughts. You quickly turn the knob from hot to cold in hopes that it keeps you calm.
âMy parents are.â Looking down, you watch the water swirl around at your feet. âMy grandmother got sick and my uncle couldnât take care of her by himself. So, we packed up and moved back here, but I can tell my parents are happy to be back home. Itâs less demanding than the city.â
âThe uncle being coach thing makes a lot more sense now.â
âNot a lot of people know actually.â You turn the water off completely, and wrap your arms around your torso self consciously. âIâm getting out now.â
It isnât the easiest topic of conversation, but when she had first gotten sick two years ago, your mother went to stay with her for the three months she had been told she would live. When it was clear she was going to hang on longer than expected, they decided it would just be better to move permanently and the old lady was still sticking around. Despite being so sick, you liked hanging out with her most afternoons. Even if she forgot who you were.
You carefully walk out of the shower, towel wrapped around yourself tightly, and as you pass by the stall that Eddie is in, you catch a glimpse in the crack between the curtain and wall. All you manage to catch is the back of his head, arms extended upward to wash out whatever shampoo youâd let him borrow. He begins to turn and you look away with your cheeks burning. You attempt to dry your hair underneath one of the hand dryers, and it isn't long when Eddie comes out, damp boxers back on and using the towel you gave him to rub his hair dry. He pauses seeing you kneeled down, holding the towel to your chest so that nothing gets exposed and he realizes he forgot to wait for your okay, but you donât seem to mind as you give a soft smile.Â
âIâll grab our clothes.â He says when the dryer finally turns off and leaves you to get somewhat decent.Â
Heâs suddenly so quiet as he hands over your clothes, no witty comment or joke as the two of you get dressed. All there is between you are stolen glances and nervous smiles. Once fully clothed again, you walk beside him, feeling a little stiff. Not from how your cold clothes stick to you, but from nerves. The soft lights from the pool make his face glow, and your stomach drops in the best way possible. He gets the door for you, and waits with his hands stuffed in his jacket as you lock up. The grass crunches underneath your footsteps, dry from the temperature and lack of rain. Neither of you speak, until you hit the parking lot, cars too far from each other to continue walking together.
âWere they right?â You ask before he gets a chance to escape, arms anxiously crossed over your chest. âMy friends. âCause if they were⌠I think I have one too.â
âHave what?â
Shit. You were too vague.
âA crush, dummy.âÂ
Realization dawns on his face as he absorbs your confession. He canât believe it, and the worst smallest part of him thinks youâve done this whole thing as a joke, and someone is going to pop out with a camera to capture how big of an idiot heâs been. All that happens is you chew on your bottom lip, anxiously waiting for an answer, and he's leaving your heart out in the open for too long.Â
âYes, yeah, they were right.â He watches how you smile and takes a mental image to last forever. âIâm not really quiet about anything.âÂ
âI just never expectedâŚâ you shake your head and look at your feet. âYou. Youâve just so suddenly become this big thing in my life.âÂ
Eddie barely has to take a step to be close enough to take your face in his hands and lift your head up to pull you into a searing kiss. Itâs so unexpected that you laugh in surprise against his lips, but he smiles at the sound. When youâve settled down, you move your arms around his neck, pulling him closer, eager to feel his heartbeat slow to match the rhythm of your own. He kisses you so sweetly, you really do think heâs a gentleman. A quick slip of his tongue doesnât change your mind either.
âIf you donât stop me,â he gets out between kisses. âWeâll be here all night sweetheart.â
âI like that idea,â you tease as his lips move along your jawline, and down your neck. Your eyelids flutter closed, and you focus on every feeling.
Eddie pulls back, showing some self restraint and you almost whine at the loss of contact.
âYouâre gonna get a cold if you stay out here.â
âSo will you!â
âIâm going to walk you to your car, and youâre going to go home and get all snuggled in bed, okay?â He traces your bottom lip with his thumb, the ghost of a smile ever present.
âFine.â
Eddie takes your hand, intertwining your fingers together, and walks the short distance to your car. You make no move to enter, back pressed against the driver side door, and grab him by his jacket. He braces himself with one arm, looking down at you, his other hand stroking your cheek with the back of his pointer finger. The featherlight touch makes you shiver, and you find yourself getting lost in his almost pitch black eyes. Those eyes that are so beautiful and full of lashes, that a cow would be jealous. You pull him in for another kiss, arms wrapping underneath his jacket and around his small waist. He groans into your mouth, not wanting to leave if you were going to kiss him slowly like that.
âIâm personally thanking Christina on Monday.â He gives your knuckles a quick kiss before taking a few steps backwards, not wanting to look away, and turning for his own vehicle.
Christinaâs head almost explodes when he does exactly that and plants a kiss on your lips in the cafeteria, but you just act innocent when you take his outstretched hand and move to sit with him at his table. It felt good, and it felt even better when you give her the finger when she wouldnât stop staring.
#eddie munson x female reader#eddie munson x reader#eddie munson x you#eddie munson x y/n#eddie munson fanfic#eddie munson#my writing.
6K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Talk
Pairing: Kwon Soonyoung x f!reader
Genre: angst, fluff, smut
warnings:  oral sex/face sitting/69, prone bone, dom/sub dynamics (dom!reader/sub!hoshi), protected sex, impact play (spanking), mentions of butt stuff but nothing explicit
Length: ~ 4.3k
Note: this ended up way longer than i originally planned... by like 2k but im weak for sub hoshi. realized i accidentally made them schmidt and cece from new girl.... oh well. as always thank u @gyuswhore for suffering my horrible punctuation and EVERYONE HAS TO READ HER UP COMING HOSHI FIC FOR PIRATE HOSHI I DEMAND IT
series m.list: Houdini [s], Green Light [s, f], YUCK [f], Casual [a, s, f], Mine [s], espresso [f, s]
m.list
This blog is intended for 18+ only! Minors/blank blogs will be blocked.
Soonyoung talks. A lot.Â
Sometimes it makes no sense. Like the occasions he calls you after a night out and slurs his words through the speaker as you hum agreement to who knows what until he passes out while still on the line, letting you hear every snore and smack of his lips until you hang up; or when heâs inside you and it's all a bit too much that he has to tell you how good it feels in excruciating detail; or when you both wake up in the morning, you late for work and him trying to talk you into keeping the sheets warm for just a few more minutes, and Soonyoung thinks heâs convinced you but fifteen more minutes really wonât hurt because his apartment is closer to your office anyway.
He talks so much that not hearing his voice the second he opens the door is like a slap in the face.
There's no invitation inside, or lukewarm greeting. The door hangs ajar, Soonyoung already back down the hall in the direction of his room with the expectation youâll follow.Â
You do, but with the same hesitancy youâd approach a wild animal: curious and on edge.
Despite the hour, his roommates arenât anywhere to be seen. No bodies sprawled across the couch or light under their doors. Their presence never stopped you before but itâs unsettling that there's no buffer of anything to break the storm cloud choking the atmosphere. Just stark exposure to whatever is clearly bothering Soonyoung that he wonât tell you about because, technically, you two donât do that. Or, he does and you vehemently refuse all of it with less and less authenticity each time.
Soonyoung doesnât prattle on about his day or ask about yours as you trail behind him. He throws off his shirt without a word, collapses on the edge of the mattress, and roughly pulls you into his lap. Itâs cold and unfeeling and exactly the kind of sex youâd enthusiastically participate in a year ago. But nothing like the Soonyoung youâve grown familiar with over the past few months.
He doesnât comment on the low cut of your top, falling into the motions without the usual banter.Â
You wiggle free from his grasp, trying to meet his gaze. âWhatâs wrong?â
âNothing.â He doesnât look at you before taking back up where he left off.
âStop.â You push him back, trying to get a look at his face but he stays in the crook of your neck. âStop.â
The silence that follows is loud. He collapses back into the bed, arms curling up to hide away from whatever is chasing him.
âI said Iâm fine,â he mumbles.
âCould've fooled me,â you huff.
âDoesnât matter. Not what you come here for anyway, right?â
A half truth that stings more than youâd like. It sinks in your gut in the quiet dark of his room.
âYou know what? Forget I asked, Iâm leaving.â
âWait,â he says, arms attempting to snake around your waist but youâre already up.
âNo. You donât need to be an asshole when Iâm just trying to be nice.â
âBecause youâre sunshine and rainbows all the time?â
âDid I fucking say I was? If youâve got a problem with it youâve had long enough to lose my number.â
âIâm sorry, I justâŚâ he sighs heavily. âBad day.â
You soften at the break in his voice. Stepping back over, you stand between his legs. He looks small, hunched over with his head in his hands and the weight of the world on his shoulders. The light youâve come to associate with having him within reach is gone and all that's left is a man you donât really recognize. He buries his face in the warmth of your stomach, and goes limp as you run a hand across his shoulders.
âDoââ you clear your throat. âDo you wanna talk about it?â
Because if Soonyoung is talking there's less chances for you to open your mouth and screw it all up. You donât know how to be doughy and tender with the same level of ease he possesses. Youâll probably fail trying but it's the least you can do.
Itâs uncharted territory; for you, for this, whatever this is because it doesnât really resemble anything youâve done before even though the foundation is the same. Because you care about Soonyoung, and he obviously cares about you. But youâre not sure how to let him and even less sure how to return it.
âNo.âÂ
âOkay,â you say, at a loss for what comes next.
Inactivity breeds restlessness. Without any idea how to do this on your own, you default to the steps he took when you were half cooked on your bathroom floor.
Soonyoung eyes you with questions but doesnât speak as you drag him into the en suite. Bites his tongue as you work off your clothes under the sterile overhead light and then move to work on his; raising his arms when you poke him and managing his pants on his own. He even smiles, or his mouth twitches in a vague allusion to a grin, when you flick water at him after guaranteeing the temperature wonât give you both pneumonia.
Finally tucked behind the shower curtain, he stands dumbly. Not another move to help, content to watch you wash his hair, nails raking over his scalp until he shivers.Â
You ignore the prod at your thigh. Focused on letting the warmth of the water do the heavy lifting, you soak a washcloth in soap and lather his skin until it tinges pink. A shampoo mohawk earns a kiss dusted along your shoulders and you might even blush a bit if you werenât so focused on perfecting the spikes so he looks like one of those 90s alternative poster boys.
Out of the shower, his vow of silence continues. Everything he isnât saying is clear in his eyes, especially when you slather his face in one of those mud masks, painting him bright green. Heâs less intimidating with chunks of clay in his eyebrows.
He isnât accommodating but he also doesnât outright refuse which seems to be the best youâre going to get.Â
âYou look like Shrek,â you snort, satisfied and turning towards the mirror to cover your own face in a matching shade. Â
âWell then you're Fiona.â His head comes over your shoulder, chin digging into bare skin to watch you in the mirror. His chest is sticky against your back from steam but you donât mind if it means heâll talk to you.
âActually,â you think, wiggling to face him. âI think youâre more like Donkey.âÂ
âThe dragon fits you better anyway.â
âAre you calling me scary?â you gasp.
âYes.â
âGood. Remember that next time you want me to suck on your balls.â
He winces. âI can feel them retreating into my body already.â
âDonât make me laugh, itâll mess up the mask.â
Without a care for the still drying mess of his face, he takes refuge back in his favorite place. Tucked under your chin, he sighs.
âIâm sorry I was a dick earlier. Work sucked today. I didnât get a contract I wanted, they picked some other kid at the studio for it. Iâve taught him for years and they picked him over me.â
âIâm sorry.â You placate him with a gentle hand up his back, nails tracing loose patterns as the fan hums over head.
âNot your fault.â
âNo, but it still sucks.â
âYeah.â He nuzzles closer, arms heavy around your waist like youâd even think to move away. âItâll be fine though. Heâs a good kid and I couldnât be mad at him. But I shouldnât have taken it out on you.â
Fifteen minutes later, you both wash away the flakes of clay, cracked around the corners of your eyes and mouths, and retreat back under the covers in one set of pajamas split between: you in one of his shirts with nothing underneath, and him in sweatpants with nothing on top.Â
Soonyoung insists that Pirates of the Caribbean is his comfort movie, something about Kiera Knightly with a gun being his sexual awakening (which explains a lot), and you let him put it on the tiny screen of his laptop with plans to fall asleep in the first five minutes.
His lips are at your temple, a dull pressure that makes your blood hum. âI always wanted to be a pirate growing up.â
âReally?â you ask, edging towards unconsciousness from the lazy drag of his fingers on your hip.
âYeah,â he agrees, eyes glued to the screen. âHave my own ship, no rules, a bunch of sexy wenches.â
âHalf naked women with scurvy were a part of your career plan?â
âOkay, maybe I added those just now but my point stands.â
The picture of Soonyoung with a scar on his chest and one of those ruffled linen shirts straight off the cover of a dime novel some grandma would read on the train with no shame isnât that bad. Actually, itâs pretty sexy. But you wonât feed his delusions.
âWhat point?â
He rolls on top of you, face open with grave seriousness. âWe should role play. Me as the hot pirate captain, you as the beautiful princess. Forbidden love, enemies type stuff. You run away from being royal and end up joining my crew. Oh no, Captain Hoshi, I had no idea this was your room! What an impressive sword!â he squeals in a breathy mock of you.
âAnd then,â you gasp. âyou come in five minutes and I convince everyone to throw you overboard?â
âHurtful. But Iâm willing to forgive you if you call me captain. Just once.â
Heâs close enough to kiss, lips pouted as he waits for you to give into his demand. A gentle peck bordering on domestic makes him sigh, the taste of toothpaste lingering on his breath. Just as you think youâve distracted him away from such an ridiculous idea, he leans back with a gleam in his eye that says heâll wait all night if you make him.
âHow about we roleplay falling asleep?â you sigh, eyes closed against his expectant gaze.
âNope, too late. Iâm thinking about you wearing nothing but a pirate hat and now Iâm hard.â
He curls right into the meat of your thigh, hot and ready to go if you give the word. Sleep is tempting but the thought of a quick tumble wakes you up enough to entertain him.Â
âAlright, but youâre doing all the work,â you sigh. âTake off my clothes, captain.â
Pausing to let the idea settle, he shakes his head. âThatâs actually not as hot as I thought it would be.â
âOh, fuck off,â you fuff. âIâm watching the movie.â
You try to shove him away with zero intent to actually let him go anywhere and end up pinned, fingers in a tight grip around your wrists that you pretend to fight against. Soonyoung knows you like to be reminded of his strength on occasion; whether thats fucking your mouth until your throat burns or bending you over. This potentially being one since heâs had a hard day and youâre hungover from making him feel better about it.Â
He tongues across your pulse until you go pliant against the pillows, legs spread to cradle his hips. A shuffle of clothes and a lift of your hips and heâd be inside you. There's more steps; a condom, a little fingering because his dick was made to stretch your limits. Your legs shake already, desperate for quick fuck so you can passout while Soonyoung cleans you up.Â
But his new mood means heâs making up for lost time. Presently, that's bunching your shirt up to your chin and tracing each inch of newly uncovered skin with his tongue.
âHellooooo ladies,â he sighs, nose buried between your breasts.
âGod, youâre lame.â
âBe nice to me, I had a hard day,â he pouts, releasing your hands in favor of plucking at your chest until you sigh in delight.
âIâm literally letting youâhmmmâ see my boobs after you said that corny shit. How much nicer can I be?â
He doesnât answer, choosing to coax a low groan out of your chest with passes of his mouth until you're kicking the sheets. The good kind of sting that ruts your hips against his thigh and makes you dizzy. There will be a permanent wet patch if he doesnât give you relief soon.
âI have a few ideas.â
âLike what?â You twitch at the thoughts running rampant. Short of donning that pirate hat mentioned earlier, anything he suggests is guaranteed to make you feel better too.Â
âCan show you better than I can tell you,â he bites into your nipple, sucking it to a stiff peak for his fingers to pinch before shifting focus to the other.Â
âIf you try and put your dick in my ass Iâll rip it off.â The words are breathy off your lips. No real threat because he might be able to talk you into the idea if you let him. If he keeps pulling your strings the way heâs learned how.Â
But Soonyoung has different ideas, pulling off your nipple with a rough suck, curling your shoulders in. âThat was one time and it was an accident!â
âLet me slip a finger in next time I blow you and tell me how you like it.â
âYou have and I do. Keep talking about it and Iâm gonna need another shower.â
âGod, youâre a freak.âÂ
âYeah, yeah.â He takes the initiative to roll you on top, palms massaging your ass while enjoying the view of you naked in his lap.Â
A sudden moment of vulnerability roots in your chest, warmed by the set of brown eyes peering up at you. âYou know I donât just come here for this, right?âÂ
Soonyoungâs eyebrows twist for a moment and then soften. âI know. Iâm sorry. I shouldnât haveââ
âItâs fine,â you cut him off, not ready for anything deeper. The air is already thicker with the weight of that confession, suffocating. In an effort not to drown in it, you drop your chest flat to his, latching onto the jut of his collarbone. âIs this your big idea? Me on top? Not very original.â
A hand at your ass drags you along his covered cock, already begging for attention. Itâs not original but youâll dry hump him into the mattress until your bones are jelly if he wants.Â
âSit on my face.â
Itâs your turn to pull back. âWhat?â
âSit. On. My. Face.â His hand is already firm against your thighs, forcing you halfway up his chest before you can argue.
âI heard you the first time, just confused how that's supposed to make you feel better.â
âYou underestimate the power of your pussy. Now get up here.âÂ
The shuffle up is less than sexy. Soonyoung is eager from your permission, rushing you up to his mouth until you nearly knee him in the head.
âWait,â you say.Â
Soonyoung locks his arms as you move off him, reflexive because he lets go a second later. Turning, you eye the tent in his pants as you kneel back down. Perfect position to touch him while he touches you.
âOh, fuck,â he grunts, fingers tracing through your wetness despite the horrible angle.
You donât get a chance to orient yourself. Heâs already quick to work with teasing passes of his tongue that turn bolder every second.Â
âJesus Christ, give me a second to get your dick out.â
But he doesnât; too consumed with tasting all you have to offer, wringing you out to dry the second he gets a chance. The flat of his tongue laps up your arousal like itâs more vital than oxygen. There's a wet mess smeared between your thighs from the vigor.Â
It takes all your focus to force down his pants, mouth watering at the shiny head of his cock straining from some heavy petting. You keep steady with one hand, jerking him off into your mouth with the other. Soonyoung malfunctions between your thighs as you swallow his cock, a moan right to your clit makes you fumble that last inch into your mouth.
He chokes you with a buck up but you take it in stride. Sucking harder, lashing against the slit until he whimpers. Normally, youâd exaggerate the wet noises at the back of your throat but with the crude dig of his tongue in your entrance there's no need.Â
âGod,â you warble into his crotch. You arch back into his face, Soonyoungâs fingers digging into the meat of your ass, spreading you out like a full course meal.
In theory itâs hot. Your cunt on his face and his cock in your throat, rutting against each other until you're numb and twitching and covered in each other's mess. In practicality, there is nothing Soonyoung is more relentlessly dedicated to than eating you out until your vision turns white and you have to force him away or risk passing out. It only takes a few minutes before youâre forced to tap out, panting into his thigh and weakly fisting his length with no regard for the mess sticking between your knuckles, as he fucks you along his tongue.
âGonna come, ohâfuck,â you choke. You want him to come too, in your mouth, on your face if that's what he wants. But by some glitch in the universe, Soonyoung is able to hold back and youâre the one racing to the finish first. âOh my god, Soonyoung, fuck.â
You jerk him off, grip tight despite the slick mess of spit and pre-cum. It doesnât help that ever squeeze at the swollen head sends a moan straight into your clit, forcing you hips to rut desperately.Â
âDonât stop. Just, shit â need a little moreââ
You pull one his hands away to take over your short strokes, spitting into his palm and squeezing until he figures out what you want; to watch him touch himself while eating you out. The contrast of his fingers tangled between your own, both glistening because Soonyoung is just as close as you are, gets you there.
âClose.â Thighs locked, you suffocate him but Soonyoung doesnât complain. A palm at the base of your spine forces you down when you shy away from the edge. âOh, oh, oh!â
A sting of your nails into his thigh is all the warning either of you get. Back arched tight, eyes clenched, you shudder through it. Soonyoung doesnât stop, sucking away the fresh wave of arousal, tongue verging on punishing against your clit as you sink.
âOkay, that's enoughâgod,â your voice breaks. âEnough.â
You fall to the side, face first into the covers without effort to soften the blow. The lower half of your body is numb but you can feel his hand skating up the back of your calf.
âGood?â he asks, all too aware of the issue; the smirk is clear in his tone, happy to see you strung out from a few minutes on his mouth.
âShut up,â you warn but the bite isnât in it. The urge to kick him in the head is there but none of the energy.Â
âAre you tapping out on me orâŚ?âÂ
The sound of the drawer pauses in case you say no but the idea of not feeling him inside you sounds like the worst thing youâve ever heard.
âYouâre not that good,â you mumble into the blanket. âFuck me like this, you promised youâd do all the work. Remember?â
âLike this?â he hums, rubbing the head of his cock back through the mess with admiration.Â
He obeys with a wet kiss to your shoulder, parting your legs and sliding between without a word. You soak in the stretch, ass arched into his hips to take it all. The cold bites down your back when Soonyoung leans back to watch.
âFuck, youâre so tight,â he whines. âShit.âÂ
He drives into you with a bruising pace, betrayed by his own need to come after having you on his mouth without a tease of relief. You arch into it, the head of his cock dragging deep inside pushing disgusting noises from your lips you pray his roommates arenât around to hear.
âSpank me.â
He loses it for a second. A rough thrust pushing you down the bed and he scrambles to follow. âSeriously?âÂ
âDo it,â you bark.Â
The first strike is weak. More of a firm caress than the sting you crave; hesitant to push for too much too fast lest you take away any privilege he has.
âHarder.â
The next impact comes hard enough to burn an outline of his hand. And another one that makes your tongue feel too big for your own mouth.
âOh, fuck, yeah,â you whine. âMore.â
Arms pinned beneath your torso, all you can do is lay there and take it. Nerves gone, he spanks you like itâs second nature. Like heâs thought about it before.
âGood?â he asks. Sounds more like a beg for validation. That heâs the one driving you crazy, molding your insides to his cock until itâs all you can think about.
âSo good, fâfuck me so good.â
âYeah?â he breathes against your neck, a hand wedging beneath your hips to drag against your clit in messy strokes. âYouâre so hot, fuck.â
There will be a bruise to hide come morning but you canât care. The slap of his hips against your ass, the flame of his hand still lingering on your ass, his cock drilling your insides; there's no room for anything but Soonyoung, Soonyoung, Soonyoung.
You arch your back to feel him deeper only to have him pull out completely on the next stroke.
âNo!â you protest, racing to keep him inside.Â
Itâs no use, Soonyoung flips you on your back before you can convince him otherwise. He hooks your knees over his elbows, spreading you wide and driving home in one smooth push with his teeth at your neck.
âGonna come,â he begs, voice weak. You know his game, what makes him tick and come so hard he goes blind.
âNot yet,â you warn. A rough twist in his hair only works against his thinning resolve and that's exactly why you pull harder until his hips kick into a jilted rhythm.
âI canât â please â I canâtââ
âNot yet,â you gasp. Heâs deep, right in the back of your throat making you foggy. âBe a gâgood boy and wait until I tell you.â
Hips frantic, voice cracking, he tries to hold off; knows it's better when you tell him exactly what to do. Makes him choke into your chest.âFuck, fuck!âÂ
âTell me how bad you want it. How much you love this pussy.â
âLove it, love your pussy.â He folds in half on top of you, desperate. Every drive of his cock into your center forcing your own desperate noises out. âPlease let me come for you.â
âLook at me,â you demand. The command in your voice is paper thin but you're both too lost. His eyes are glassy, frantic to do whatever you ask if it means he can come. âBeg for it.â
âPâplease,â he whimpers through gritted teeth. âPlease let me come. Need it, wanna come. Please. Please!â
Heâs too good to edge. Perfectly pliant to any demand and it makes you want to give him whatever he wants. âGive it to me. Fuck me through it. Let me feel you come for me.â
He latches onto your breast, sucking your nipple as his hips turn sloppy. The squeak of mattress springs are a sound track to his end. You wonât come again but you donât need to. Satiated with the choked whimpers of your name as he swells against your walls, forcing himself as deep as possible like heâs fucking you raw and full of his cum.
Maybe someday youâll let him.
Your hips are sore from being forced in half so long but you wonât move away until Soonyoung comes back down. Less from your own will power, more because youâre running on fumes and might fall asleep with him still inside you. He gives a few more pathetic twitches and then goes slack.
âOh my god,â he groans. âI canât feel my legs.â
âWelcome to the club,âÂ
With the grand finale complete, your aching muscles give out completely. You canât even laugh when one of his hands moves to check your pulse.
âOh my god,â Soonyoung gasps. âI killed you with my dick.â
âYou didnât kill me.â You slap away his hand weakly. Without distraction, the stickiness of your skin from sweat in the worst places settles in but itâs a problem for later.
âA man can dream,â he says wistfully.
âOf homicide by cock?â
âOf dick game strong enough to murder someone.â
He rubs his nose along yours, breathes mingling in a lazy kiss as exhaustion creeps over your both.Â
âYour face smells like pussy.â You slouch into the mattress, deadweight while taking all of his like the perfect blanket.
He kisses you again, tongue teasing at your lips until you give the very real threat of teeth against it and he backs away. âYour mouth tastes like cock so I guess weâre even. C'mon we need to shower again.â
âNooooooo,â you grumble, clinging to him in an effort to delay the chill waiting to invade between you.
âAt least let me get a rag.â
Your legs tighten around his waist, locked at the ankle for dramatic effect. âIf you pull out Iâll cry.â
âWords every man wants to hear,â he hums into your cheek with a kiss. âBut my dick is sore and we both need to sleep.â
âFine.â
When he pulls away you feel empty; devastatingly so. But you donât ask him to comeback. Just pout at the loss and revel in placating pampering you receive in return.
He goes through the steps with familiarity. Wiping away the mess between your legs, tossing your shirt back up from the floor but you forgo it, choosing to sleep naked much to Soonyoungâs delight.
You use his chest as a pillow, curled into his side and tucked under his chin. The steady beat of his heart lulls you off. The last thing you register, on the hazy perimeter at the edge of sleep, is his fingers at your cheek and the ghost of a kiss on your forehead.
Taglist: @tomodachiii @cvpidyunho @miniseokminnies @ddaengpotate @arycutie
@gaebestie @primoppang @gyuguys @mine-gyu @doremifasire
@missminhoe @toplinehyunjin @crvs4vldtn @prettygyuuu @sliceofwoozi @writingbarnes
@dokyeomkyeom @christinewithluv @minwonfairy @idkjustlovingbts @wobblewobble822 @futuristicenemychaos
@seungkw1 @horanghaezone @jespecially @gyuwoosbabie @dinossaurz
@wonustars
Š highvern. copying/reuploading/translating my work anywhere is strictly prohibited.
#svthub#ksmutsociety#kvanity#kwon soonyoung#hoshi#kwon soonyoung smut#hoshi smut#seventeen smut#seventeen fanfic#svt x reader#soonyoung x reader#hoshi x reader#svt#svt smut#seventeen#seventeen hoshi#hoshi flufff#svt fluff#seventeen fluff#soonyoung fluff#kwon soonyoung fluff#hoshi angst#soonyoung angst#kwon soongyoung angst#svt angst#seventeen angst#𫡠highvern
612 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Fourth Wall (JJBA Yandere Scenario)
Scenario: Recently, youâve moved on from JoJoâs Bizarre Adventure to a different anime series and fandom. You realize that this was a terrible mistake.
Note: This is based on a prompt I saw on Tumblr ages ago. I just expanded on it a bit.Â
Warnings: Typical Yandere behavior, threats, abusive behavior, possible harm towards reader, mental distress, anti-comfort. Remember that you alone are responsible for what you read.Â
-----------
Changing fandoms wasnât that unusual for you. You would find a new anime, fall in love with it, then it became your new hyperfixation. After a while, the process would repeat. This is what happened with you and JoJoâs Bizarre Adventure. It wasnât that you didnât like the series anymore, you just moved on to a new anime/manga. StillâŚit felt different this time. You werenât sure why, but ever since you moved on to your new favorite series, you had this unexplainable feeling of guilt wash over you every time you watched an episode of your new favorite anime or read the latest chapter of the manga. Stranger still, there was an underlying feeling of dread as well.Â
As many times as youâd changed fandoms, youâd never experienced such feelings before. It was uncomfortable and you wished that you could move on to your new obsession without any strings attached. It was ridiculous, really. Why should you feel guilty about a change of taste? You werenât hurting anything. No one would be affected by it. And yet, you still felt unnecessary shame over changing fandoms. You guessed it had something to do with the lingering attachment you had for certain characters from various parts throughout the series. It almost felt like you were leaving them behind somehow. Another silly notion. They were fictional characters and did not exist outside of the world within JoJo. They had no knowledge of you, much less having knowledge of your âbetrayalâ. You decided that it was stupid to dwell on it and dived headfirst into your new favorite series. That guilty feeling would surely fade after a while.Â
You got the perfect opportunity to binge your new favorite anime one day. It was one of those days when you were fortunate enough to have nothing to do. All of your responsibilities had been dealt with and you had no plans other than to sit on your ass and watch your new favorite show until bedtime. Sure, you could go out with friends, but you really just wanted to chill by yourself for the day. So anime binge party it was. You made a comfy nest of blankets and pillows on the couch and set up your laptop on the coffee table. You got some snacks and a drink, made yourself comfortable on the couch, and pressed play on the screen. You relaxed into the softness of your pillows and blankets and immersed yourself in another world for a few hours.Â
About ten episodes in, you had to go to the bathroom very badly. All of that soda youâd drunk was taking its toll on your bladder. You paused the video, untangled yourself from your blankets, and stiffly power-walked to the bathroom. Once you relieved yourself, you washed your hands and went back into the living room. You snuggled back into your blanket burrito and reached over to start the video, but something wasnât right. On the screen wasnât the anime youâd been watching. It was the first episode of Phantom Blood.Â
What�??
Did you accidently click the wrong thing in your haste to pause the video and rush to the bathroom?Â
That had to be it.Â
It was the only thing that made sense.Â
You clicked off of the JoJo episode and went back to the previous page which took you back to the episode of the new anime youâd been watching. You found the place in the episode that you left off on and pressed play. You settled back in your comfy nest and watched the rest of the episode. You watched for another hour or so. During the opening of one of the episodes, you suddenly found yourself watching the opening for an episode of Battle Tendency. You sat up straight and stared at the screen in shock and confusion.Â
âWhat the fuck?â you muttered under your breath.Â
You refreshed the page and the episode started properly. Thatâs the second time your video was suddenly changed to an episode of JoJo. The first time you assumed that it was because of an accidental click but now you werenât so sure. You hadnât been touching anything when it happened the second time. All you were doing was staring at the screen when the switch happened. Why did it keep happening? Some kind of glitch with the streaming service? You didnât know, but it was a bit annoying. You hoped that wouldnât be a constant thing while you were trying to watch your show.Â
The rest of the day went by without further incident. Eventually, you noticed that it had grown dark and you decided that your day of doing absolutely nothing needed to come to a close. You closed your laptop and reluctantly pried yourself off of the couch. As much as you wanted to just lay there in your blanket nest, you knew that youâd get a much better sleep in your bed. So you hobbled off to your room; your mind on nothing but getting a decent nightâs sleep.Â
You woke up a few hours later with a dried out mouth and an aching throat. You swallowed a few times, wincing at the sandpapery feeling of your tongue against the inside of your mouth. Well thatâs what you get for sleeping with your mouth wide open. You flung the covers off of you grumpily and climbed out of bed. You stumbled into the kitchen, not daring to turn the light on and submit your sleep sensitive eyes to an onslaught of painful luminosity. You made your way over to the counter, grabbed a glass, and staggered over to the sink. As you were filling the glass you suddenly had the feeling that something wasnât quite right. You assumed that it was your sleep fogged brain at work. After all, part of the reason you woke up was because you were having a disturbing dream. You tried to remember what the dream was about, but you couldnât piece the memories together to get a full picture. You just remembered being in a place that made you uncomfortable and meeting someone that was familiar to you, but their presence frightened you. You just couldnât remember the details. It kinda made you want to stay awake for the rest of the night but you decided against that. You knew youâd feel like shit the next day if you didnât get back to sleep. There was nothing worse than waking up with a splitting headache due to lack of proper rest. You downed the glass of water and put the empty glass in the sink.Â
You suddenly became aware of a strange odor in the air. What was that smell? Smoke? God, was something burning?! You took another sniff of the air and recognized the smell as specifically cigarette smoke. Okay, so that meant that your house wasnât burning down. That was good news, but why would you be smelling cigarette smoke? The only way you would be smelling cigarette smoke is if it were coming from in the same room as youâŚ
You heard the sound of rustling fabric from somewhere behind you. You spun around and immediately spotted the outline of someone sitting at your kitchen table. You could also make out the small glow of a lit cigarette sticking out of their mouth. As your eyes adjusted to the darkness, you could make out some details of the figure. They were large, broad shouldered, and wore a long white coat, and on their head rested an oddly shaped hat. In the miniscule amount of light in the room you could make out the glint of gold accessories on both their hat and coat.Â
âNo wayâŚâ you gasped in a quiet voice. âNo way in hellâŚâÂ
The figure lit a lighter and held it to the wick of the candle that was located in the middle of the table. Once the candle was lit fully, you could see the figure better. It was as you expected, Jotaro as he appeared in part four was sitting at your kitchen table, glaring at you as if you were less than dogshit.Â
âYou recognize me?â he scoffed and took another drag from his cigarette. âIâm surprised. I thought you forgot all about me⌠about usâŚ.âÂ
You backed up against the counter, unable to believe what you were seeing and hearing.Â
Jotaro glanced down at the cigarette in his hand. He held it up in front of him.Â
âThis is your fault, you know.â he sneered. âI quit smoking, but after you abandoned us, I started the habit again. Iâve been tolerant so far because I was stupid enough to think that youâd come back eventually. Maybe you were just taking a break and youâd come back when you were bored⌠that was my stupidity. Iâll own up to that. But when I realized that youâd thrown us aside like trash, well, I got pissed. I guess I took up smoking again just to stay saneâŚâÂ
You were so appalled at the fictional character seated at your table that you hadnât been paying much attention to what he was saying. Slowly the words began to filter into your mind and of everything he said, one thing stood out the mostâŚ
He said âusâ. He said that you had abandoned âusâ...
Thatâs when you became aware of the other figures lined up behind Jotaro.Â
You could make out their shapes and features in the candlelight. Jonathan stood there looking as utterly brokenhearted as a man could be. Joseph had a smug grin on his face as if heâd just caught you committing a crime. Josukeâs face was contorted in a vicious snarl while his fists were clenched by his sides. Ever so often his left eye would twitch indicating that he may be on the verge of a psychotic break. Giorno offered you a placid smile that was off putting when set against the coldness of his eyes.Â
Your eyes darted nervously from one face to another before finally settling back on Jotaroâs. It was too much. You pushed away from the counter and ran out of the kitchen. A voice that probably belonged to Jonathan called out for you to stop but you paid it no attention. Luckily the kitchen was right next to the front door. Once you were outside, you could run to the neighborâs house and get them to call the police. You wouldnât dare tell them the truth. What would you even say? You couldnât tell them that five fictional characters from an anime had invaded your house. Theyâd think you were on something. You would just tell them that someone had broken into your house. Thatâs all. Honestly, you didnât know what the hell the police could do against them, but you didnât know what else to do. You reached the front door but your hand froze just as you were about to unlock the door and yank it open.Â
Two people were staring down at you from the window in the front door, two people you recognized. Kars looked down his nose at you with a haughty expression. He looked ever so much like a strict parent that had just caught his kid trying to sneak out of the house. DIO on the other hand had the most sadistic smile on his face. He made a âcome-hitherâ gesture with his clawed hand as if he fully expected you to just open the door and throw yourself at him. Their eyes glowed with a hellish light and you couldnât take the sight of them. You screamed and backed away from the door. As you stepped back, you saw two other familiar faces staring at you from the windows on either side of the door. Doppio had one hand pressed against the glass while the other hand held a rock from the garden to his ear as if it were a cell phone. One of his eyes had changed to a jade green color and glared at you with intense rage. His other, normal eye had a pitiful, disappointed look in it. From the other window Kira stared at you with an utterly emotionless expression. You didnât dare speculate on what kind of thoughts could be going through his head at that moment. You screamed again and started to turn and run towards the back doorâŚ
âStar Platinum!âÂ
Suddenly you were held tight in an iron like hold. An invisible hand covered your mouth preventing you from screaming anymore. It didnât take a genius to figure out that you were being held in place by Jotaroâs Stand. Struggling in Star Platinumâs grip was useless so you just hung there in midair as Jotaro approached you.Â
âWe werenât done talking.â he snapped.Â
He leaned in slightly and you got a whiff of cigarette smoke mixed with cologne.Â
âNow you listen and you listen good,â he started to say. He held up a single finger.
âOne. Just one more chance. Thatâs all you get. Come back to us and there wonât be a problem. Leave us again and it will get ugly.â he said, glancing up at the villains peering through the windows. His upper lip curled in disgust when he locked eyes with DIO and Kira, but only for a moment before his eyes were back on you.Â
âIs that understood?â he asked.Â
You nodded your head, whimpering behind Star Platinumâs invisible palm.Â
âGood.âÂ
You donât know what happened after that. You just woke up in your bed with a pounding headache.Â
âFuckâŚâ you groaned, pressing your hands to your temples.Â
You felt awful. You could only guess that you just simply didnât sleep very well. Damn nightmares. What was with that dream? Was it all because you felt guilty about leaving the JoJo fandom? You grumbled and rolled out of bed. You were going to need to take something for that headache. First you needed to get a glass of water. You stumbled off to the kitchen getting an uncomfortable feeling of deja vu. The moment you entered the kitchen, your eyes glanced to the kitchen table and you nearly fainted.Â
The candle was out, but it was smoking as if it had only been put out mere moments ago. The cigarette butt that rested on the saucer that had been used as a makeshift ashtray was also still smoking.Â
That night you made it a point to sit down and watch a few episodes of JoJoâs Bizarre Adventure starting with Phantom Blood. You planned to rewatch the entire series from the very beginning all the way to Stone Ocean. With each episode you watched, you noticed that ever so often a characterâs eyes would slide over towards you as if making sure you were still there, watching them. Sometimes it would be one of the main characters. Sometimes it would be one of the villains. Sometimes it would be a side character. Regardless, they all kept checking to see if you were watching. Every day, you would make it a point to watch at least one episode of JoJo, no matter what. You didnât dare skip out on your daily dose of JoJo. You also never went back to the other anime youâd been watching after you left the JoJo fandom. No, you learned your lesson. You were familiar enough with Jotaroâs character to know that he only gave people one chance and no more. Just like with Rubber Soul and Steely Dan. He gave them both a chance to leave mostly unscathed but they both decided to turn on him at the last minute. They both were punished severely. You werenât going to make that same mistake.Â
So you sat there on the couch, stiff and terrified as you watched your âfavoriteâ animeâŚÂ
⌠like a good little fan shouldâŚ
#jjba#jojo's bizarre adventure#jojo no kimyou na bouken#reader insert#yandere jojo#jojos bizarre adventure#yandere jojo's bizarre adventure#yandere jjba#jojo x reader#yandere jjba x reader#yandere jotaro kujo#yandere jonathan joestar#yandere joseph joestar#yandere josuke higashitaka#yandere giorno giovanna#yandere dio brando#yandere kars#yandere yoshikage kira#yandere vinegar doppio#jjba yandere diavolo
881 notes
¡
View notes
Text
together | s.reid
summary; open and safe communication about sex is important, especially for spencer since all he wants is for you to be comfortable.
warnings; 18+, comfort,(no hurt) and fluff, talks about sex, openly communicating, talks about things being a little too fast, they are sweet and in love, fem reader, established relationships, later season spence and kind of references soft dom spencer
an; remember its sooo important for discussion about sex and boundaries to happen regularly and healithy. you should never feel (or be made to feel) guilty for needing something more or less.
You lie next to Spencer, your limbs tangled beneath the warmth of the blanket, your bodies naturally falling into the closeness of familiarity. His chest rises and falls steadily, and you feel the heat radiating off his skin as you adjust yourself, settling into the curve of his side. Itâs a Saturday night, and youâve spent the evening as you often do, binge-watching a half-finished series you started together months ago. Now, the world outside your bedroom is quiet, the streetlights casting a faint glow through the curtains, and the only sounds are your soft breathing and the occasional rustling of the sheets.
Youâre both still giggling from a silly joke Spencer had made, something about the ridiculous cliffhanger the show left you on. His sense of humor is dry, but it always gets you. Heâs the kind of person who says things in a completely deadpan tone, and sometimes it takes you a second to realize heâs joking.
âGod, youâre such a dork,â you tease, your voice soft as your fingers trace absentminded patterns on his arm.
âAnd yet youâre still here,â he says with a grin, pressing a kiss to the top of your head.
âYeah, well⌠youâre lucky youâre cute.â
Spencer chuckles, his hand brushing a lock of hair behind your ear as he looks down at you. His eyes are warm, filled with that quiet affection youâve grown to rely on, the kind of look that tells you everything without a word. It makes your heart skip a beat, even after all this time.
You sigh, a contented sound, your body fully relaxing into him. âI really do love this, you know.â
âLove what?â
âJust⌠being here with you. Like this. Itâs nice.â
He shifts slightly so that heâs facing you more directly, his eyes meeting yours. âI love it, too,â he says softly. âI love you.â
Thereâs a pause, a comfortable silence that settles between you like a soft blanket. You close your eyes for a moment, letting the weight of his words wash over you. Youâre not sure what prompts it, but your mind drifts to a thought, a question thatâs been hovering at the back of your mind for a while. Itâs not something youâve ever really talked about before, not in depth at least, but you know you can with him. You know Spencer would never make you feel weird or uncomfortable.
âHey, can I ask you something?â you say, your voice quieter now, a little more serious.
âOf course,â Spencer replies without hesitation. His hand rests gently on your arm, a small, reassuring gesture.
âIâve just been thinking about⌠us. Like, physically,â you start, trying to find the right words. Youâre not nervous exactly, but itâs still a vulnerable topic to bring up. âI feel like⌠we donât really talk about it that much, you know? Like, what we like, what we need. I donât know, does that make sense?â
Spencer looks at you, his expression thoughtful but still warm. âYeah, that makes total sense,â he says after a moment. âI guess weâve always just gone with the flow, but⌠itâs important to talk about. I want to make sure youâre happy. That youâre comfortable.â
You feel a rush of relief at his response, but you shouldnât be surprised. Spencer has always been like thisâattentive, caring, never making you feel like youâre asking for too much or that your needs are a burden.
âI am happy,â you say quickly, wanting to reassure him. âI just⌠I guess Iâve been wondering if thereâs anything we could do differently. Or, you know, better.â
Spencer nods, his thumb rubbing soothing circles against your skin. âI get that. I want the same thing. If thereâs anything you need, anything you want more of, just tell me. I want you to feel comfortable being open about that.â
You hesitate for a second, your mind swirling with all the little things youâve thought about but never voiced. You know heâs sincere, and yet thereâs still a tiny part of you that worries about how heâll react. But then you look at him, at the gentle expression on his face, and you know youâre safe.
âWell,â you begin, your voice steady but quiet, âI think sometimes I just⌠need more time. Like, I love when weâre together, but there are moments when I feel like we could slow down a little. I just⌠I like it when things are a bit softer, more gradual, you know?â
Spencer listens intently, nodding as you speak, and when you finish, he doesnât hesitate. âYeah, absolutely. We can do that. I want to make sure youâre enjoying yourself. Iâd never want you to feel rushed.â
The way he says it, so calmly, so easily, makes your chest ache in the best possible way. Thereâs no awkwardness, no discomfort, just a genuine desire to understand and make things better for you.
âAnd itâs not like I donât enjoy it,â you clarify quickly, not wanting him to think youâre unhappy. âI just think sometimes I could use a bit more⌠patience?â
Spencerâs lips curve into a small smile, and he nods again. âI can do patience. I want to do whatever makes you feel good, whatever makes you feel loved.â
You feel a warmth spread through your chest at his words, and you realize how rare it is to have someone who listens like this, who cares so deeply about your experience, about your needs. It makes you love him even more, if thatâs possible.
âThank you,â you say softly, your voice barely more than a whisper.
Spencer leans in, pressing a gentle kiss to your forehead. âYou donât have to thank me for that,â he murmurs. âThis is a partnership, right? We figure things out together.â
You nod, feeling a surge of emotion well up in your throat. âYeah. Together.â
Thereâs another pause, a moment of quiet understanding between you, and then you feel the urge to ask, âIs there anything you need? Anything you want that we donât really do?â
Spencer looks thoughtful for a second, and you can tell heâs really considering the question. âHonestly? I think just⌠more moments like this. Where we can talk about stuff openly. I donât want you to ever feel like you canât tell me something, whether itâs about sex or anything else.â
You smile, a full, genuine smile, and you shift closer to him, resting your head against his chest. âYouâre really good, you know that?â
He laughs softly, his chest vibrating against you. âI try.â
You stay like that for a while, wrapped in each otherâs warmth, your conversation lingering in the air between you like a promise. You know that things wonât always be perfect, but you also know that with Spencer, you can always talk about it, always find a way to make it better. Thereâs a comfort in that, in knowing that youâre with someone who values your happiness as much as their own.
Eventually, your eyelids grow heavy, and you can feel sleep tugging at you. But before you drift off, you hear Spencerâs voice, soft and steady in the darkness.
âI love you,â he whispers.
And with your last waking breath, you smile,
âI love you too.â
#spencer reid#reidmania#criminal minds#criminal minds show#criminalmindsfans#spencer reid x reader#spencer criminal minds#criminal minds x reader#spencer reid x oc#criminal minds one shot#spencer reid edit#spencer reid angst#spencer reid smut#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid fanfic#spencer reid criminal minds#doctor spencer reid#dr spencer reid#dr spencer reid mm#dr spencer reid x you#dr spencer reid x oc#spencer reid x self insert#spencer reid x fem!reader smut#spencer reid x comfort#Spencer reid comfort#spencer reid hurt x comfort#spencer reid hurt/comfort#spencer reid fluff#spencer reid x y/n#spencer reid x fanfiction
255 notes
¡
View notes
Note
can i request narumi x gojo like reader (like extremely overpowered and yk gojo stuff đ) because ur dazai fics are just mwah! could they be and captain and they're vc is like suguru :>
thank you !!!!
limitless | kaiju no. 8
characters: narumi gen x gn gojo!reader
contents: sniper!reader, attempt at humor, fluff, some OCs, a lot of made up plots bcs this fic wouldn't exist otherwise (feels like i was world building ngl), reader's division number is not mentioned, narumi appears like in the second half of this, hint of rivals(?) + idiots to lovers
a/n: i hope i did your req justice, tqsm nonnie! lmk if you're satisfied with this or not (bcs im kinda not) almost made reader and their vc become a doomed yaoi couple just like satosugu 2k wc
"ehhh, another mission?"
your vice-captain, akira rolls her eyes at your grumble. "yes, another mission, captain. the higher-ups have requested for us to be there as soon as we possibly can, for the location is said to be in an uptown city of tokyo, a few hours from our base, so we ought to dispatch early," she explains.
"blegh, i bet the old man shinomiya is laughing at me right about now. we literally just returned from a mission like two days ago, akira! he sure loves working us to the bone!" you complain as your hand continues to work, cleaning the glass lens of your sniper rifle's scope.
akira throws a flat look. "maybe because we're the only unit in the defense force that specializes in kaiju intelligence? dummy," she says pointedly, causing you to wave her off. "nah, semantics."
she sighs, shaking her head. "in any case, we need to get ready now. we have to be on the move in about half an hour," your vice-captain's words go into one ear and out the other as your mind drifts away, thinking of how you can possibly sneak away to buy some nice treats while in tokyo.
hm, preferably those ringo apple-custard pies... your mouth waters at the thought.
less than five hours later, you find yourself strutting in the hallways of the ariake base, with akira following close behind.
"how many times do i have to remind you to tell me first if you wanted to make a detour mid-way," akira pinches the bridge of her nose, and you pout slightly. "i didn't even take that long, mind you!" you argue, though the way you dust off the sweet pastry crumbs off your lips doesn't really give the impression that you sound apologetic at all about it.
"captain, you keep forgetting that we have a meeting to get to. you should try to be more considerate towards others' time, you know?" she chastises, making you shrug dismissively. "you're too uptight about everything, akira. loosen up,"
already used to your petty remarks, akira crosses her arms and narrows her eyes at you. "what was that? you wanna take this outside, y/n?" the way she drags the syllables of your name daringly has you smirking, eyes glinting dangerously as you flex your hands. "oh yeah? and what if i say yes?"
what both of you don't realize is that you've walked far enough to reach general shinomiya's office, the sound of the double doors opening snapping off the tense rope that connects your challenging gazes together.
the two of you straighten up awkwardly, whistling a mindless tune and fixing your uniform respectively to pretend like you weren't about to start a scuffle just a second ago.
hasegawa, the one who had opened the doors raises an eyebrow curiously when he sees you and your vice-captain. "seems like they're already here, general shinomiya." he announces over his shoulder before giving a respective nod and taking his leave.
as you enter the office, general shinomiya gives you a long, pointed look. "you're late." your nose scrunches at the comment, "only by fifteen minutes. chill out, old man."
"what they mean to say isâ" akira immediately speaks up, frustrated at your lack of manners, but shinomiya isao raises a hand with a shake of his head to interject. "never mind that. we have more pressing matters at hand,"
as he drones on and on about the details of the mission, you're barely listening to any of them when one particular statement catches your attention.
"do your surveillance for at least two days before you clean up and come back to report. i'll send in narumi as well for some extra hands."
like a puppy hearing the sound of kibble food being poured in its bowl, your head perks up in interest.
seems like this mission won't end up being a bore, after all.
Ë ŕźâĄ â・ËËË°â˘*ââˇ
"akira... i'm bored,"
you can almost hear your second-in-command's teeth gritting against each other. "that's the sixth time you've said that, captain." she says, her voice crackling through your earpiece. "wait, really? maybe i should say it another timeâ"
"please, don't." she interrupts with a huff. "you don't know how many nights i've spent wondering how your impatient ass got this job,"
you're about to counter when a new voice chimes in through the comms, "they're good at this job, that's why." a smile grows on your face at the statement. "ren, of course! this is why you're everyone's favorite," you cheekily say.
your operations leader snickers at the quiet but still audible vomiting noises akira is making. "i'm flattered, captain. but i do agree with vice-captain akira. given how our division is all about stealth and patience, it is quite the surprise someone like you sits at the top," ren muses.
you click your tongue, the small 'tch' sound only providing more amusement for your two subordinates. "you deserve a headlock for that, ren."
be that as it may, you are indeed good at your job. appointed as the captain of a special intelligence unit for the defense force, your division is tasked to undertake any job that requires kaiju surveillance, where you discreetly observe and study the behaviors of these monsters, especially the new species before subjugating them once your task is completed.
where do you think all those official kaiju encyclopedia books and websites get their information from?
your missions are all basically just field trips, to be frank. you command officers who are specifically trained in stealth and espionage, with your sharp sniping skills second to none in the defense force.
your beloved vice-captain, the talented officer that she is, unluckily holds the job of patrolling the perimeter and taking care of any kaiju that happens to stumble upon where your sniping port is set up. can't have the sniper getting jumped now, can we?
pulling your eyes away from the scope, you mindlessly tap away on the side of your sniper gun. "anyways, how's captain narumi doing?" you ask.
the division has very few recruits every year, due to the fact that not everyone can master the perfect form of stealth and spying when it comes to such untamed creatures. with the unit being the only unique one, your officers are often dispatched at various locations at the same time.
thus, the subjugation after the observation is usually carried out with the help of other divisions. and that's where narumi comes in.
or rather, he actually does come in. like, legit.
"worried about me?" the man himself steps into the empty room of the desolated building you're currently positioned at, his bayonet held close to his side. your brows quirk in amusement at the question, "yes, actually. i was worried your... extravagant method of killing kaiju is going to get us spotted sometime soon,"
narumi feels his blood thrums in his ears. he doesn't know what it is about you, but every time the two of you interact, he just gets frustrated and bothered. how are you so... infuriating?
"excuse me? i know perfectly well how you handle your operations, thank you very much!" he exclaims.
"oh? is that so, akira?" you inquire into your earpiece, wanting to poke fun at the first division captain further. he tenses slightly as he's reminded of his recent kills.
a big tease just as you are, akira hums, "well, i certainly heard him gloating with the other officers after his first kill earlier. he was probably doing his usual egosurfing after that... and the second kill was obscenely loud too. and then there's theâ"
"okay, i think they get it now, vice-captain." narumi cuts her off in a snap, crimson hues dusting his cheeks. you smirk, about to make another retort when ren's voice intervenes you.
"emergency, captain! there's a kaiju about less than two kilometers away from the town!" your pupils flare in alarm just as akira voices out her surprise, "wait, what? there shouldn't be any of them so close to the human settlement. is it a stray?"
without focusing on ren and akira's discussion, you sling your sniper over your shoulder and head out of the building, "i'm going after it," you announce.
as you walk past narumi, he grabs your arm to stop you. electric sparks jolt underneath the material of your suits and into your skin, though neither of you seems bothered enough to acknowledge it. "there could be more than just that one. i'm coming with you," he insists, unaware that he's leaning into your space to get his point across.
what is it with him and needing to be closer to you? narumi can never figure out the answer to that even if he was aware of it in the first place.
you didn't expect him to suddenly be all up in your face like that, so your hand automatically shoots out towards him, a palm splaying over his chest to hold him back. realizing how weirdly intimate the touch is, you move to pull away but your hand unconsciously lingers, dragging itself down the metal chestplate of his suit before finally retreating in a matter of seconds.
the loss of contact nearly burns you from the inside out, and you hate admitting that it's not in a bad way. not at all, not ever. something about narumi gen just flares you up deliciously, and you're more than happy and willing to crash into this man's blazing inferno.
perhaps you're just as hopeless as he is in that regard.
with a shrug, you throw a sanguine grin at him over your shoulder, "even if you weren't here, narumi, i can handle them just fine. this is my forte, and i'm the strongest one here." shivers run down the back of his spine, the knowing glimmer in your eyes almost making him visibly and audibly swallow.
he doesn't doubt that sentiment. not at all.
narumi knows how strong and skilled you are. if ashiro mina is known with her extremely explosive power, you're known with your hawk's eye trait. you're good at predicting just exactly where the kaiju's core is supposed to be, courtesy of the years of meticulously studying the monsters.
'how am i different to ashiro? hm, let's see... to put it simply, ashiro is the type to spam her high-damaged gun. like a reaaally offensive dps, you see. while i prefer to go with that one shot one kill style,' you'd often say. as a chronic gamer himself, he understood that crystal clear.
as the two of you exit the building and make a beeline towards the direction of the town, a few kaiju that you had surveyed just a few minutes ago turn their heads in attention when they hear your rapid footsteps.
your annoyance rises when they start advancing towards you, all feral eyed and inhumane. "sorry but i really don't have time to waste on small fries like you," you mutter as you take out your handgun.
the next thing narumi knows, their cores are precisely struck with your bullets, including the kaiju whose humongous tail almost swiped at you two from your common blind spot, one which he could've taken out. with his RT-0001 retina, he was less than one second away from handling it!
"oh, would you look at that! i saved your ass, narumi! ainât i just the best?" you boast, causing his imaginative feathers to ruffle. the respond he's about to give doesn't get to come out, as you manage to irritate him even more.
"by the way, don't you think you should slip in some more trainings everyday? you play enough games as it is. at this rate, you're gonna get weaker than me, you know?" you remark before swiftly skipping away, your tongue sticking out in jest and leaving narumi to deal with his own agitation.
you're literally a menace in narumi's eyes, but his curiosity is boundless. as he moves to follow after your tracks, he keeps asking himself why he just cannot seem to stop wanting to get know you more.
nah i'd win, *dies immediately after*
ps i love when gojo made that digimon ref in s2 he's such a nerd pls. also there's like one hidden ow2 ref in there somewhere. like using pharah and widowmaker in regards to the difference between ashiro and reader
taglist: @maruflix @iamjellyfish @ouiouimochi @yueliie @justwinginglife @lumiambrose @minasfwoopyponytail @17020
Šđ
đ
đ´đ
đ˛đ°đżđ°đłđ´đ
. do not steal, translate or repost my work anywhere else !
#rye.works#another 'dont let this flop' moment ...#idek if the plot i made up is even legit lol#kn8#kn8 x reader#kn8 x y/n#kn8 x you#kaiju no 8 x reader#kaiju no. 8#kaiju no. 8 x reader#kaiju number 8#kaiju no.8 x reader#kaiju no 8#kaiju no.8#narumi gen#narumi gen x reader#narumi gen x y/n#narumi gen x you#narumi gen fluff#gen narumi#gen narumi x reader#gen narumi x you#gen narumi x y/n#narumi x reader
163 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Academia
Female!Tav, Professor Kink
Your breath caught as you froze in the doorway.
It was unreasonable how beautiful Gale was. Always, but especially just now as he sat, distracted, behind a large ornate desk. The afternoon sun filtered through the tall stained glass windows, casting a rainbow of colors across his face as he focused on writing something.Â
Gale had accepted a teaching position with Blackstaff, upgrading his position with the academy from consultant to professor. Term hadnât begun yet, instead he was in the building preparing his new office and making lesson plans. Youâd hoped to lure him away for a late lunch, as this would be your last chance to do so, but the sight before you had propelled your brain in another direction entirely.
His robes were nowhere to be seen, likely hung properly on the back of the door as the room was quite warm. Instead, Gale was down to his shirt and trousers. His sleeves rolled up to just below his elbows, which was possibly the most erotic thing youâd ever seen. Compounded by the fact that his hair was half up, keeping it from his face as he wrote.Â
The pooling of heat low in your belly had nothing to do with the temperature of the room.Â
Gale, of course, chose that exact moment to look up from his writing, not as oblivious to the world as youâd thought. He was laying down his quill, a smile breaking out on his lovely face when he too froze. His eyes darkened with whatever it was he saw on your face.Â
He recovered his composure quickly and carefully finished putting the quill in its place. You couldnât help but follow Galeâs movements as he closed the ink pot and put that away as well. He seemed very much aware of your gaze as his next step was to lean back in his chair, arms crossed over his chest.Â
âClose the door,â he ordered by way of greeting.
You were very proud of yourself for swallowing down the whimper this new position had nearly dragged from your throat. But while you were busy proverbially patting yourself on the back for your vocal restraint, your body had obeyed the order heâd issued.
âCome here,â Gale directed. The hand he stretched out for you betrayed any bite to his words.Â
Happily, you took it, allowing him to pull you around the side of the desk until were by his side. Only then did Gale turn his body, his knees now bracketed your legs. He looked up at you, hand still holding yours, and searched your face as he asked.Â
âWhat can I do for you, darling?â
The memory of why youâd actually come here flittered out of your mind. Instead, a thousand ideas, each less appropriate than the one before, flooded your brain.Â
âI want to suck your cock, please, professor,â was what spilled from your lips finally.
Gale inhaled sharply at your words, nostrils flaring.Â
Your cheeks flamed as you suddenly remembered every time youâd gotten a little crush on one of your own professors growing up. Youâd had a similar thought months ago when Gale had accepted his new position, but they were just silly memories then. Now you realized exactly how dangerous this new profession of Galeâs was.Â
Without warning, Gale yanked on your arm, toppling you forward so you were forced to catch yourself on the arms of his chair. Your faces were now inches apart, and you found yourself greedily inhaling each of his exhales. His eyes searched yours, flicking back and forth quickly until they stilled. His whole face relaxed for a moment before morphing into something a bit harder than you were used to.Â
Not harder. Sterner.
âThen I suggest you make it worth the interruption. I am quite busy,â he directed brusquely. Â
âYe-yes, sir,â you stammered, realizing he was playing along with you.Â
You barely felt any pain as your knees collided with the stone floor. If the bulge in his pants was any indication, Gale was just as affected by the situation as you were. Quickly, you opened the laces of his trousers. A bit too eagerly, perhaps, because his hand threaded through your hair, and he gave a sharp tug.Â
âGently,â he warned, âI do need to look presentable later.â
Slowing down your hands was near torture, but eventually, you managed to undo his pants and free Galeâs cock. You gave no warning before swallowing him down and Gale moaned. His whole body tensed for a moment, hand tugging in your hair once again before he relaxed - legs stretching out on either side of you.Â
You eagerly worked him with your mouth, one hand grasping the base of his cock to work what you couldnât comfortably fit. Maybe you should have been ashamed of the drool that escaped your lips, cascading down your own fist but you couldnât bring yourself to be. Instead, you sucked and licked at Galeâs cock until your jaw began to ache.Â
Gale groaned above you, his breaths growing louder and more labored the longer you worked him. His hand in your hair flexed, occasionally tugging but mostly just there as if to anchor him. You could feel the muscles in his thighs flex around you as well.Â
You snuck a glance up at him from under your lashes and found him watching you. Gale snuck a hand under your chin and tilted your face just slightly upwards to make maintaining eye contact easier. You were barely able to keep his cock in your mouth as he did, forced to still your ministrations.Â
Gale kept your eyes locked as he experimentally rolled his hips, the head of his cock butting against your hard palate. He did this a few times. You desperately wished he would release your chin so you could reposition your mouth, allowing him access to fuck your throat. But instead, he gently pulled you away from him. You whimpered when you were finally forced to let his cock fall from your lips.Â
âUp,â he ordered, voice rough.Â
You stood, absentmindedly wiping your hand on your own pants.Â
Gale stood once you were fully up, his body came flush against yours. It made it all the more easy for him to manuever you backwards against the desk. He leaned down towards you, and for a second you thought he was about to kiss you. Right up until his lips ghosted across your cheek to your ear.Â
âPull down your pants and turn around,â he rumbled quietly into your ear.Â
You frowned at the kiss you werenât granted but even still you were quickly undoing your pants. You didnât give a single shit if you looked presentable later, your clothes were suddenly an unacceptable barrier between the two of you, and you worked quickly. Gale didnât back away as you turned, instead you were forced to jostle against him. The length of his cock dragged against your clothes the entire time.Â
He didnât wait for you to pull down your trousers. Instead, he grabbed hold of them and pulled them down to your thighs. You barely had a moment to register this before Gale was pressing you down over the desk, hand firm between your shoulder blades. He shifted behind you and you felt his cock slot into place along the cleft of your ass.Â
The pressure on your back turned to a gently caressing motion. You tried to turn your head to look at him but your own hair impeded your vision.Â
âBe a good girl and keep quiet,â Gale directed, âwe donât want anyone to know youâre letting your professor fuck you over his desk.â
Your thighs involuntarily clamped together at his words. Gale felt it if the light rumble of laughter from above was any indication.Â
You could feel him take hold of his cock a moment before he angled it between your thighs. He didnât bother to try to press inside of you. Instead, he drug his cock slowly between your folds allowing to head to brush against your clit, forcing a whimper out of you each time it did. You bit back the noise the best you could and only once he rubbed against you and you managed nothing more than a sharp intake of breath did Gale finally realign himself to press into you.Â
He moved slowly as he pressed into you. No matter how wet you were, without any preparation, his cock felt impossibly blunt and impossibly thick. You could feel a dull ache as he continued working into you. You were panting through your nose by the time Gale bottomed out, hips flush against your ass. Not with pain, but instead with the control you were issuing upon your body. Demanding your hips not just snap back against him so he would finally get to fucking you.Â
Gale seemed to read your mind, and his hands moved to hold your hips in place, pinned against the edge fo the desk. He held that position for what seemed like forever. You bit back several demands to move that you wanted to issue, instead focusing on the way the parchment you were plastered against fluttered with each of your breaths.Â
Finally, he began to move. Slowly, no doubt still wary of hurting you. But each movement was quicker than the one before until the room was filled with the sound of Galeâs skin colliding with yours. Each thrust forcing out a tiny grunt from you, barely more than a puff of breath.Â
You gripped the edge of the desk near your hips for leverage as you pressed back against Gale. Pressing up on your tiptoes the angle changed, and the first thrust forced a whimper from your lips. Audibly you clamped your teeth together, trying to swallow back the noises you desperately wanted to make. Gale either didnât notice or didnât care. He was fucking into you quickly now, his own grunts sounding punched from his chest. He was close.Â
Ignoring the aching of your calves, you kept onto your toes. You could feel your own orgasm building. Gale shifted behind you until he was leaning over your back, one of his hands leaving your hip to snake beneath you. Taking advantage of the new space youâd created beneath you, he worked his fingers between your legs. At the first brush of his fingertip against your clit you forgot yourself and moaned loudly.Â
Gale froze instantly.
You cringed, swearing you could hear the forbidden sounds still echoing off the stone walls.Â
You held still as well. Hoping heâd forgive you and take your renewed silence as an apology.Â
âPlease, professorâ you whispered after it appeared Gale was never going to move again. âIâm sorry. Iâll be quiet. Please,â you begged.Â
âNot another sound,â Gale warned.
As if to make a point, it was his fingers that moved first. Rubbing against your clit lightly, daring you to so much as whimper at the sensation. You managed to bite back each down, eyes slamming shut with the effort.Â
âGood girl,â Gale praised in a hushed tone, as he kept up with his fingers against your clit, cock still buried motionlessly inside of you. The walls of your cunt fluttered at his praise.
Your orgasm built quickly at his touch but no amount of wiggling around his cock brought the relief you were looking for. By this point you were sweating, the papers you were laying on undoubtedly ruined. But gods, you wanted them to be. Wanted Gale to have to look at the sweat smudged ink and relive this moment over and over in this room.
Gale, perhaps out of pity or selfishness, finally began thrusting into you again. It only took three sharp thrusts for you to come with a silent scream. Your mouth hung open, but no sound or air was able to force its way out. Above you, Gale came with a whispered curse, both hands holding tightly to your hips once more as he buried himself inside of you.Â
After a moment, he collapsed against your back, both of you panting in rhythm. Your ribs expanding while his contracted. Over and over until your breaths slowed.Â
Galeâs grip on your hips grew gentle as he held you still and pulled his half-softened cock from you. You snorted a laugh, both your hair and the papers rustling with your breath as you felt the mess of your combined orgasms drip down your thigh. You heard more than saw Gale collapse back into his chair, and after a moment, he pulled you back into his lap. Unaware or uncaring of the mess.Â
#gale x reader#gale x female reader#gale x tav#gale x female tav#gale of waterdeep#gale dekarios#hello I am not dead#and i am absolutely the target audience for professor dekarios#its harder to write lately as the baby is 6 months and sleeps less during the day
524 notes
¡
View notes
Text
A Vampire's Courage
Summary: The Dark Urge and Spawn!Astarion, after having decided to remain friends, have been traveling together after the defeat of the Netherbrain. One night, an opportunity strikes, and Astarion makes his move.
Pairing: Spawn!Astarion x Female Dark Urge
Word Count: 2.7k
Warnings: 18+, Explicit. PiV. Oral Sex. Vaginal Fingering.
Here's the link to AO3!
It was nice to know Astarion watched you as you slept, because the nightmares never really went away. After you refused your birthright, your nightmares simply became about the nightmares that Bhaal had plagued you with.Â
When you and Astarion began to travel alone, it became something you both needed just so you could rest. It reminded him of the nights you spent together: he had watched you as you slept then, too.Â
You had ended things after he had to tie you up to prevent you from killing him. But the two of you remained close friends. After the battle, everyone went their separate ways: Shadowheart had her parents, Karlach and Wyll went to Avernus, Laeâzel to fight a war with Vlaakith, and Gale to his mother and tower in Waterdeep.Â
But you and Astarion really only had each other. Which was okay with you. You had continued to be an adventurer, with the ultimate goal of finding a way for Astarion to walk in the sun.Â
But after a few months, your need forâŚprivacy was overwhelming. And you didnât really know how to tell Astarion this. You thought of hiring a prostitute, one who would be gentle or sweet with you, but you certainly couldnât trust a stranger - you used to kill strangers all the time!
No, you wanted to just be alone, to pleasure yourself as much as youâd like and get it out of your system.Â
Astarion being around didnât help, either. You had always been quite attracted to him, and nowadays, he was around you far too often with his shirt off. To see him at the fall of night, when he rises from sleep, looking so handsome and restful, was pure temptation being left at your doorstep.Â
You often thought about your nights together, and you wondered if he did too. But the two of you were so close now, you thought maybe it was wrong of you. You didnât know, you were kind of born less than a year ago. You were still figuring out the world.
After the two of you had cleaned up from a fight, you drink at the inn, as you always did. Strangers often approached you: you and Astarion were quite a sight.
âMaybe we should disguise ourselves,â You jokingly offer, taking a large sip of ale as you try to ignore the burning stare from across the room.Â
âI rather like turning them down, donât you, darling?â He asks teasingly, giving you a naughty look over his wine glass.Â
You hum. âI wish I didn't have to.â You realize youâve had too much to drink, and you fear that maybe you're forgetting the âsome things are for private and not publicâ talk Astarion had with you.Â
Astarionâs eyebrows knit. âWhat do you mean?â
âItâsâŚI shouldnât have said anything. Itâs private,â You recite, trying to cue him in while also realizing when youâve been too vulnerable, too open.Â
That woman was walking over now, and she was really unsettling. Something about her, maybe it was just her looks, but even the way she handled herself: she reminded you of Kressa. and Kressa reminded you of Orin. And Orin reminded you ofâŚ.every disgustingly sinful thing you could recall. It was all so vague, so random and spotty, but you knew.Â
You suddenly have the urge to jump out of your skin. Astarion notices her, too, and he reaches his hand across the table, taking yours in his. âLetâs get out of here, my darling. Iâm famished, and you are exactly the treat I need,â he flirts, and you know itâs his act to get you away from the approaching woman, who has now retreated upon hearing Astarionâs declaration.Â
His hand is cool, but it feels nice cradled in your own. You want to interlock your fingers with his, but you think twice. Once you get to your shared room, Astarion sits beside you on your bed.Â
âBetter now?â
âYes, thank you,â You say, giving his hand a squeeze before releasing it, bringing your hand to mindlessly play with the ends of your hair. âNow that weâre in private, I can say whatever Iâd like, right?â
âYou can always say whatever you want, my dear. I just want you to be careful with who you share information with.âÂ
âBut I can trust you.â
âYes,â He says with conviction, his gaze soft and deep.Â
But you cower under his devastating beauty. He was so handsome, and so close to you. Your mind was still on his hand and the way he had touched you; it was enough to send a shiver of arousal through your body. You felt that wetness between your thighs and you cursed at yourself because you knew that he knew.
âI donât need to tell you. Donât make me say it,â You turn your face away, trying to hide your rising blush from the fucking vampire, as if you could. Your heart is racing, and you wish he wouldnât have sat so close to you.Â
You look back at him as you speak. âI-I just need some privacy, is all.âÂ
His pupils dilate, his stare intense as he stands up. âYes, of course, I understand,â You think heâs stumbling with his words, too. He has a familiar look on his face, like thereâs something on the tip of his tongue, but he looks away from you. âAnd I wonât even tease you about it too much, my dear.â
You mindlessly rub your thighs together, trying to tangle with your rising heat. You think heâs about to leave, but he doesnât move.
After a moment, âBut, I couldâŚhelp you. Be with you.â He turns to you, his eyes round and wet, and this was definitely not the reaction you had expected. It reminded you of when he confessed his feelings for you - and a pang of regret fills your heart.Â
Astarion sits beside you again, taking your hand in his. âDonât question this. If you want this, then just let me keep going, or Iâll lose my courage,â His voice is barely above a whisper, and his other hand slowly reaches for your jaw.Â
His touch is light and curious.Â
He brings his face close to yours, and you can feel the flutter of his pretty eyelashes against your skin as your eyes shut. His breath is on you, and your heart is racing.Â
When you fail to stifle a moan, Astarion canât help it any longer.
His lips meet yours decidedly, his grip on your jaw becoming just a bit tighter. His kisses are so soft, and Astarion moans when he gently pushes his tongue between your lips.
âSo sweet,â Astarion breaks the kiss to whisper against your skin.
You only think about what Astarion said for a moment before his hand is trailing down your breast, undoing the laces of your shirt as you go.
Part of you wants him to stop, to slow down, because youâre afraid youâll hurt him, or his touches will become painful, despite how featherlight they are: but none of these things happen as he frees your breasts from the clasp that keeps them from him. Â
He breaks your soft kisses to eye your chest as he takes off his own shirt; and you canât help but ogle him. But heâs doing the same to you, so you assure yourself itâs okay, that this is okay.Â
âYouâre so beautiful,â He places a kiss on your nipple, making you squirm in desperation.Â
Astarionâs lips are on you again, and heâs pushing you back on the bed. Heâs made expert work of the laces of your trousers, and he tugs them off, bringing your underclothes with them.
Youâre fully naked, and feeling vulnerable - it had been a few months since you and Astarion had been together. And he was the only one you could remember.
You wonder if he even knew that. You donât think you ever told him, but you think maybe thatâs important. The thought completely disappears from your mind when Astarion brings his strong hands to spread your legs, revealing your glistening, swollen cunt. Your lips are puffy, your clit engorged, and you feel embarrassed by Astarionâs sudden examination of your sex.Â
âPerfect,â He says, looking up at you as he places a kiss to your clit, a string of your juices trailing from his pretty lips. You couldnât believe how desperate you were. His lips are on you again, his tongue lapping at your folds as he tastes you. Â
Astarion is moaning against your sex, and he reluctantly pulls away from you only to finish undressing himself. Your heart is pounding wildly as you see the spring of his hardened sex, and you have nearly forgotten its size.Â
Your vampiric friend doesnât make you wait long before his lips are on your cunt again. His tongue is making slow, steady circles around your clit, and you think you might unravel beneath him right here and now.Â
But Astarion must want to keep doing this with you, because he shifts his focus to your entrance. He pushes his tongue between your slick walls, meaning to taste your depths, something he had never done to you before. There was something intimate about it, something desperate and wanting, and he went as deep as his tongue would allow.Â
He moved his tongue in and out of you, the sensation of his nose pressing against your clit driving you mad.Â
His ruby eyes are watching you, locked on yours, and they are so unlike the other times youâd been with Astarion.
He was there. He was present, and he wanted to make you come, and he surely had other plans beyond that.Â
By the time his lips wrap around your clit again, the waves of pleasure have built up, so high that every sensation of his touch sends shocks throughout your body. Every swipe of his tongue, every caress and light touch heâs leaving on your waist, your hips, your nipples: it drives you mad. Your cunt is convulsing before either of you can stop it, and youâre coming on his tongue.
Astarion releases you from his lips once you squirm away from him as he overstimulates you.Â
âYouâre delicious, love,â His voice is low and gruff, and gods is it sexy. âYou must have a taste,â is all he can manage before he crashes his lips into yours, fangs threatening to break the skin of your bottom lip.Â
Your come is nearly tasteless, like water, and with its musk filling your nose, you understood why Astarion liked it. Suddenly, you were eager to taste his.
When one of his dexterous fingers probes your entrance, the sensation reminds you of her, you donât even know what it is you recall, but your muscles instinctively contract after just a knuckle has entered you.
Astarion pulls away from you, eyes round with concern, pupils blown in lust. You can see how much he wants you, and Astarion is your best friend: your partner in crime. You trusted him fully.
And so, you blink away the thoughts of the past, and try to move forward.Â
âMore, please, Astarion,â You moan, earning a sloppy grin from him as he gently eases two fingers into your entrance with almost no resistance.Â
You canât help but look at his strong hands and forearms as he begins to work on you, his dexterous fingers caressing that sweet spot inside of you that makes your legs tremble. You can see his veins, his muscles moving beneath his beautiful porcelain skin, and it makes it all more pleasurable.
âLike what you see?â He teases you, causing you to tilt your chin back to his face, which is arguably even more beautiful than any other inch of him: no, you think. He is just gorgeous all over. Plain and simple.Â
âYes, youâre soâŚâ but you drift off, because Astarion is hitting that delicate spot inside you over and over, and youâre a mess. Astarion has captured your lips again, entrapping you in deep, tender kisses as you desperately clench around him, your juices flowing down his wrist and onto the bed.
âGods above,â Astarion moans, pulling his fingers out of you before he uses your juices to wet his cock, pumping it in his fist as his eyes roam over you. âLet me give you more, darling, please.â
You arenât sure what he means by this; you think it could be many things, or at least several things, but you arenât good with figuring stuff out like that. By the context, you deduce that at the very least, he certainly means he wants to fuck you with his cock.Â
His curls are disheveled, the tips of his hair bouncing as he thrusts into himself. His chin and nose are still wet with your juices, and you want to give him so much more.Â
But you feared that if you continued on like this, if you let him fuck you, come in you, bite you, hold you, any of those things, you were seriously fucked if this was one sided. But then again, you were already so far gone. The manâs tongue had been inside you, for gods sake!
Yes, it was far, far too late for you.
Your heart was in his hand. Astarion must have seen you size yourself down; using his free hand, he tenderly cups your jaw, drawing you into a kiss that makes your heart jump in your chest. It brings back your courage.
âPlease, Astarion, I want you inside of me,â You breathe against his jaw, and he moans at your words, pulling away to line himself up with your entrance.Â
You feel the pressure as his tip pushes against your walls; Astarion is already a lost man, by what you can see. His eyebrows are drawn together, his eyes narrowed and focused on the sight of him pushing into you; his mouth is parted, and the tip of his fangs visible beyond his pretty full lips.Â
Once heâs halfway inside you, he begins to slowly move in and out of you. He throws his head back with a sigh of relief as his pace quickens.Â
âIâve thought about this more than you know,â His words make your heart thump wildly in your chest, and he smiles at your reaction. Before he can push himself any further into you, his pace slows, and he brings his torso down to yours.
His kisses are so sweet, his tongue so gentle in your mouth, and heâs been so delicate with you, you canât help the tears that start to fall down your cheeks.Â
Astarion pulls away, his eyes locked to you as he plants a kiss to one tear and uses a thumb to swipe another. Before more tears could fall, Astarionâs pace quickens again, and his lips are planted to yours, wrapping you up in ecstasy.Â
But the moment Astarion pushes deeper inside of you, he loses control, and heâs saying your name as he comes thick ropes of seed inside you.Â
You sit up, giving Astarion some space to recover, as he did all the work. You sat at the edge of the bed and Astarion lay on his back. You realize youâve totally zoned out once you feel the tips of Astarionâs fingers graze your naked back, sending a shiver through your body.
âWhat are you thinking?â Astarion prompts you. Surely, you canât tell him that you are thinking youâre hopelessly in love with him and you want to spend forever with him.Â
And this may have been irresponsible of you, too; you were a fertile woman, and you were a Bhaalspawn. You weren't sure about vampire fertility, or if the child would even be a Bhaalspawn considering your Father took away his essence in you. But you didnât know. You couldnât be sure.Â
âI was thinking that was very special to me, and I was hoping you felt the same.â You thought that was pretty good and summed up your feelings well enough. Without the undying love part and the pesky fertility thing. Bah.
You hear Astarion sit up behind you. âThat was the best sex Iâve ever had, love,â he says with a melancholy chuckle,âYes, that was special to me. Everytime with you has been. You are very special to me.â
Before you can turn to face him, he wraps his arm around your waist, drawing you into him, maneuvering your back to his chest. He kisses your temple, and you close your eyes, trying to imagine a normal wedding to him rather than a Bhaalist one.
Masterlist
#astarion smut#astarion x durge#astarion x reader#astarion x you#astarion x female reader#spawn!astarion#spawn astarion#the dark urge#they are secretly my favorite ship. they are perfect together hehe#astarion x the dark urge#astarion x female dark urge
368 notes
¡
View notes
Text
best friends sister // Alessia Russo
a/n: based off this request.
Alessia Russo.
Y/n Toone.
Two people.
One mutual contact.
Best friend - sister.
One common rule in the world: never date your best friends little sister.
And: never date your sisters best friend.
Simple? You might think.
Alessia Russo fell in love with you ages ago.
You fell in love with Alessia Russo years ago.
-
"Hi" shy Lessi smiled as you opened the door, "you look nic-" as the blonde was about compliment you, her chaotic best friend stumbled down the stairs. "Less! Hi, iâm ready to go" the young girl said before she grabbed her purse, "weâre out shopping" your sister told you as she pressed a sloppy kiss to your cheek, "ew" your hand wiped away the spit of Ella as she grinned cheekily, linking her arm with Lessi. How i wish that i could kiss her, Alessia daydreamed, red colour covering her cheeks. When Ella pulled her out your shared flat, the italian turned around one last time to look at you, smiling shyly as you waved a good bye.
"why does she have to be so beautiful?" you muttered under your breath, closing the door. Your hand still rested on the door knob, your head falling against the wooden material with a quiet thud.
-
Movie night.
Sitting on the couch with popcorn on your lap, you had a brunette, known as annoying big sister, on your left and you had a blonde, known as a lovely girl, on your right.
20 minutes into the third movie of Pitch Perfect, you heard loud breathing next to you - Ella in dreamland. She could never go through a movie marathon without falling asleep.
As you went to grab more popcorn, too occupied by the movie to notice another hand in the bowl, you shrieked lightly when you felt something warm touch your hand. Ella stirred a little yet didnât wake up, drool running further down her chin. "Sorry" you mumbled, cheeks flushing red. "No, iâm sorry, i wasnât looking. Please" Alessia pulled her hand out of the bowl, signing to you that you should take popcorn first. Smiling at her you grabbed a hand full, the blonde going back in as it was her turn now. The two of you fell in a quiet conversation about the movie and the characters as you still watched it. At some point, you rested your head against Alessias shoulder, her body tensed as she got flustered mess, heart racing, skin on fire. She didnât know what came over her - where the confidence came from but when she saw your hand resting openly on the blanket she interwined your hands. Nobody dared to say a word or let their eyes leave the tv, your cheeks covered in a blush, lopsided smiles plastered on your face as you simply enjoyed the moment.
Who knows If itâll ever come again?
-
The two best friends were in the living room of your apartment as they sat comfortable on the couch, each of them a glass of wine in their hand as you walked down the stairs all dressed up. Alessias breath hitched as she saw you, you look absolutely stunning. Out of reflex, she stood up, eyes wandering over your body, dotting around your curves until the blue orbs stopped at your face. "Wow" she said star struck, she couldnât believe the sight she had in front of her, "where are ya goinâ?" the older Toone asked as she eyed you skeptically, "iâve got a date" you stated while looking directly at Alessia. Her whole face fell at the word 'date', feeling as she was punched in the gut. The wine glass slipped out of her hand, shattering on the floor, her eyes not leaving yours. "D-date?" it took everything in her not to cry, she felt so hurt.
"Clumsy girl!" Ella laughed, herself standing up to get a broom to sweep up the broken pieces. She didnât realize what was happening in front of her eyes - her best friend just got her heart broken.
You left without looking back.
You didnât mean to hurt her in any kind of way - she looked sad when you left but why?
-
"Hello?" you answered the phone in the middle of the night.
"My pretty lady, hi" a sweet voice said - the voice you knew so well, the voice that followed you into your dreams. "Lessi?" you asked anyways, your brain not in its full function that early. "No itâs Alessia Russo, Tooneys best friend" she clarified giggling. "I know who you are- why are you calling me" you looked at your alarm before you continued "at 2am?" she sighed theatrically, "just wanted to hear your sexy morning voice, i guess"
"Lessi are you drunk?"
"Absolutely! HA!" she laughed, jumping up and down at the location she was at.
"Where are you?"
"Hmmm, not gonna tell you"
"Alessia!" your voice got louder and stern. You didnât want her to get lost while she was drunk. She was already clumsy sober you didnât want to find out what happens If you let her wander around alone and drunk.
"Baby, one day youâre screaming that"
ignoring her coment, you searched for an app on your phone. Your sister was heavingly annoying but right now you were more than thankful that she had installed a tracking app in case of an emergency - Lessiâs location included. Within minutes you were out of the house, sitting in your car as you drove to the destination.
As you saw the blonde happily jumping around near a club, your heart felt relief - she seemed to be fine. "Less" you said, stepping out of your car, walking towards her.
She threw herself on you, arms flying around your body as she contently greeted you, "looking absolute gorgeous, babygirl"
"Whatâre you doing here?!"
"drinking and dancing!" she held her cup with some liquid in the air as she cheered. "Oh my- Lessi" your arm went around her waist as she stumbled over her own feet- not clear If it was the alcohol or her clumsiness.
Finally, buckled in the car seat, you took a seat behind the steering wheel. The radio was playing as you drove home, Ella at Joeâs. The italian in no condition to be left alone. The whole way she brabbled about something as you occasionally answered with a humm.
At home, you gave her some of your clothes, helping her change.
Something was on her mind as she walked around the kitchen island with a deep frown on her face after she drank the glass of water which you had handed her. "Ya alright?" you asked, blocking her way. She marched over to the living room, standing at the exact same spot, she had stood once before - not enjoying it at all. "You had a date" she stated, "you had a fucking date!" her mood taking a turn, "you had a fucking date and I wasnât invited"
Utterly confused you asked, "What?"
"Why didnât you ask me?"
"On a date?"
"Yes" her face held the same sadness it had a few days ago when you saw her that night, "my heart shattered in more pieces than that stupid wine glass" she admitted, a single tear slipping out of her eyes.
"Alessia, whatâre you-"
"Stop talking!" with quick steps she was in front of you, walking you back in the kitchen as she trapped your body between her own and the kitchen island, her arms on either side of it, "i want you to be mine" she mumbled against your lips, an inch away, the smell alcohol hitting your nostrils. "I donât want you going out on dates, i donât want to know that someone else is making you blush - it has to be me! You have to be mine, please"
"Lessi, youâre drunk, you wonât remember any of this in the morning" you told her, breaking your own heart. The day finally came where she reciprocated your feelings and admitted it and know you had to tell her that it were drunk slurs.
"This isnât the alcohol!" her voice grew loud, "fucking hell"
You closed your eyes, inhaling deeply as you kind of soaked in the moment, "tell me in the morning and iâm yours" you whispered, still with your eyes shut.
"Fine, i will" with an ease she picked you up and carried you to your bed, maybe she wasnât as clumsy as she was when she was sober. You were about to say something before she put her finger to your lips, shushing you, "donât say anything, baby, youâre sleeping in my arms - end of discussion"
Flopping on the free side of the bed, the striker made herself comfortable before she pulled you into her hold. It was new for both of you yet so familiar.
The two of you fell asleep within seconds, sleeping better than ever.
-
You were the first one up, strong arms wrapped around your body and gentle breaths hitting the nape of your neck. Turning in her hold, you took the chance to admire her, she looked so cute. It wasnât a rare sight for you per se, sheâs at your home all the time but something about her laying in your bed, holding you tight made it much more special.
You had to break the moment, though. If she really wants you, she would know without the clue of you being in her arms. You wanted to know: were it just slurs?
Slowly, you entangled your body, the blonde grumbling as nothing was in her arms yet still sleeping. you made your way down to the kitchen, starting to make breakfast as music was softly playing in the background. In your own mind, you didnât hear her come down the stairs, messy hair, cheeks puffed from last night. Her head hurt like shit, "morninâ" she greeted, taking a seat on the stool. Wordlessly, you placed a glass of water in front of her, pills next to it.
"Thank you"
You hoped she would say something, say something about last night, about what she admitted.
In the meantime, she played with her glass, counting the left over water droplets, "you know," she started, the empty glass on the counter, "i still want you to be mine"
Your movements stopped, everything just stopped.
"Iâm sorry for last night but not for what i said, i remember everything and if my mind isnât playing some games, youâre mine now" she walked around the island, confidence radiating from her body. Like last night, her arms wrapped around your smaller frame with her forehead resting against your own, "say yes, please. I canât stand a day with the knowledge youâre going out with other people"
Your heart fluttered at her gentle touch, skin burning, "yes"
-
Ella didnât know a thing about the two of you, her best friend and little sister - girlfriends.
The last few months had been the happiest of your life, Alessia was an angel, treated you like a royalty, kissed you like you were her forever.
"Baby," the striker looped her arms around your waist from behind as she pressed soft kisses to the side of her neck, "looking stunning as always"
"Lessi" you giggled, interwining your hands as you swayed around, "my pretty girl, amore, the prettiest"
Both of you heard the door open way to late as a loud Ella Toone barged in, "Hi!" she yelled, you jumped away from Alessia, her hands leaving your body as she turned around to the cupboard, "oh hi Less" the Mancunian smiled, not seeing the interaction Alessia had with her little sister, "whatâre you doing here?" she asked instead
"Came to suprise you!" the italian lied, out of the matter of fact, the thing you had was something new and private, nobody knew. And to be honest, neither of you knew how Ella would react. Would she support you? Would she be angry?
-
"Oi! Whatâs that?" Ella asked as the three of you sat like so often on the couch, her thumb flew to your neck, rubbing over the reddish mark. Lessiâs hickey. Your hand swatted Tooneyâs away, holding your neck as a slight hiss left your throat. Alessia chocked on air - she got carried away last night when you visited her, "burnt myself with the curling iron" you stuttered, trying to cover your flustered and caught self.
"Are ya turning into clumsy-Lessi?" she laughed, smacking your thigh, amused by her own joke.
Thankfully, Ella didnât realize that there were no curls in your hair.
-
"What are you wearing?" your sister asked her best friend as they sat in the coffee shop.
Confused, the striker looked down at herself, "a hoodie?"
"From whom?"
Just now, Alessia realized it wasnât her own - yours. It was the first thing she saw this morning and in her groggy morning state she didnât recognized that it was yours. "Looks likes Y/ns" the midfielder added to her question as she took a sip.
"Uh! Itâs not yours?"
"No?"
"Oh shit. The other day when i waited for you, i grabbed it 'cause it looked so cozy, didnât know it was hers" she rambled.
"Nah, no worries. Weâre family"
Alessia gulped, oh gosh, how is she ever gonna tell her best friend that sheâs in love let alone in a relationship with her little sister?
-
It went on like this for half a year, Ella didnât know a thing. Both of you felt bad lying to her but on the other side you didnât know what to do.
Alessia loved you.
You loved Alessia.
And the two of you cared so much about Ella and her opinion. So every day that passed, the harder it got for you, the more your heart broke.
"Lessi, i donât want to her find out about us, i wanna tell her and everyone" you mumbled in her chest. "I know, baby, me too" she kissed your forehead with so much love as she held you close, "I promise we will tell her soon"
-
"Oh Less, hi? tooney asked as she opened the door.
"Can I come in?" the blonde asked, fists balling as she tried to stay calm.
"Sure! Ya donât have to ask"
In a firm voice, she told her bestie, "We need to talk about something" Ellas face growing pale, the striker never one to be this serious, "yeah sure, letâs take a seat" she signaled to the couch, yet Alessia didnât move, "is your sister here?" ske asked instead.
"Yeah, sheâs in her room. What is going on?"
"Y/n!" Alessia shouted so you would come down. She didnât talk to you about what she was about to do, what she was going to admit but she didnât want to lie to her best friend another day and she didnât want to hide her feelings for you either.
As you patted down the stairs, you saw your girlfriend with a determined expression on her face and a confused sister sitting on the couch. "Hi" you greeted. Nonetheless that she had a clenched jaw, she grabbed your hand in a gentle manner, pulling you in front of the couch where Ella was sitting.
"Iâm dating your sister" the italian stated firmly. As Ella was about to say something, she cut her off, "before you say something: i love her. And i know sisters are a no-go but i couldnât help myself." her voice grew shaky at the so thought end, "please donât hate me" she whispered as she looked at Ella who had an unreadable expression on her face. Shamefully, you looked to the ground, squeezing Lessiâs hand: youâre with her.
Ella didnât say anything - she needed to gather her thoughts. After 5 minutes, you were a nervous mess, the same as your girlfriend, "Ella, weâre so sorry. It- it just happened" you explained, trying to save the situation.
Like a robot, the young lioness stood up from the couch, both of you inhaling sharply, "Iâm so happy!" she exclaimed, arms swinging over your bodies, pulling you in a bear hug. You didn't expect that reaction but were more than happy with it, "thatâs so cool! My little sister and best friend! Less, youâre gonna be my sister-in-law"
Sighing in relief, you felt at peace, all the nerves washing off your body, "Youâre not mad?" Less asked to be sure.
"Nah! i love this"
And she meant it when she said it, maybe she didnât know about it from very first day and as obvious as she can be, Ella saw your and Alessias mood change over the last few moths, both of you seemed much more happy and at peace. Even If she couldnât connect the dots, she was now your biggest supporter.
She sailed the ship Russo-MiniToone.
ââââââââ
#alessia russo#alessia russo x reader#arsenal wfc#woso fanfics#woso x reader#woso#arsenal x reader#engwnt#engwnt x reader#lionesses#lionesses x reader#ella toone
783 notes
¡
View notes
Text
â Seven Years | Kara Danvers â
Pairing: Kara Danvers x reader
Warnings: slight angst
Summary: Seven years is a long time, but youâve never given up on Kara.
________________________________________________
Seven Years Ago
A knock on my door makes me shoot up in bed. After crash landing on earth with Mon El Iâm still getting used to my super hearing.
I rub my eyes and check my phone for the time, frowning when I see itâs two in the morning. I get out of bed and use my x-ray vision to see whoâs at the door.
Much to my surprise I realize itâs Kara and the way she holds herself is very unusual. Sheâs leaned against the doorframe, her hair a mess and her glasses are askew on the bridge of her nose.
âHey, what are you doing here this late?â I ask when I open the door.
Karaâs head shoots up and her hazy, glassy eyes meet mine. She sways when she pushes herself off the doorframe and when she slurs a, âHeyyy,â I smell alien liquor on her breath.
I sigh and step aside, letting her in wordlessly. This isnât the first time sheâs shown up drunk at my doorstep and Iâm pretty sure tonight itâs for the exact same reason as last time.
âWhat did he do this time?â I say, exasperated as Kara flops down on my couch face first.
Mon El. . .
I love my twin brother, donât get me wrong, but he can be such a jackass sometimes.
Since he started going out with Kara, he has changed for the better, but sometimes he slips up and thatâs when I get involved because not long after waking up here on Earth, Karaâs took an instant liking to me.
Unlike my brother I didnât break out of the DEO, I didnât send out a distress call that got me arrested, and Iâve never believed our peopleâs claims that the Kryptonians were responsible for all our hardships, which meant Kara and I became friends rather quickly.
And as her friend Iâm one of the only people she can talk to about Mon El because I know him better than anyone and Iâm more often than not the one who talks some sense into him whenever he messes up.
Now, I could say I donât mind because thatâs what friends are for, but I do because I hate how I was too shy to ask her out and when I mentioned it to him, he swooped in and asked her out himself.
Itâs like he doesnât even care about her and only did it to one-up me once again, the same way heâs been doing all his life.
Kara groans and I take a seat beside her head, taking off her glasses so she doesnât accidentally break them. âHe just doesnât listen!â
Yeah, Iâve heard that one before.
I sigh and scratch at my eyebrow. âWhy? What happened?â
I donât want to know. It makes me furious, seeing how he treats her, but I want to be a good friend, so Iâm offering her a shoulder to cry on.
Kara takes a deep breath before sitting up. She looks like a bug wiggling its legs in the air while doing so, but she manages to do it and sinks back into the cushions, her head landing on my shoulder.
Itâs a familiar position and even though I know itâs friendly on her part, I canât help the butterflies that erupt in my stomach every time sheâs this close.
She smells like floral perfume and liquor, the latter being a little overwhelming for my sensitive nose, but I couldnât care less. All that matteres right now is that sheâs comfortable and safe.
God, what would the world do if they saw Supergirl in this state? Wasted over a fight with her boyfriend. . .
I shake my head and force myself not to think like that. Kara isnât just Supergirl; perfect, charming and selfless. Sheâs also Kara and she, like everyone else, isnât perfect.
âWe were dealing with some bank robbers earlier,â she starts, still slurring her words but sounding more sober than before, âand I told himâ I TOLD himâ I had it under control, but he swooped in anyway.â
Yup, that sounds like him.
I have the same powers he has, but I donât want to be a superhero. I just want to live a normal life, just like Iâve always wanted, even back on Daxam, and because I now have the freedom to choose, I choose to work as a manager and barista at Noonanâs. I like connecting with people and the simplicity of the job, which makes it perfect.
From time to time I do help the DEO of course, but only if I really have to. Otherwise I stick to my new, boring life.
I hum in acknowledgment and wait for Kara to continue.
âThey got away with the money,â she says, âand I got a slab of concrete hurled at me. . . And then he has the audacity to accuse me of letting them get away, as if I didnât have to use my body to shield them and prevent him from accidentally killing them with that piece of concrete!â
âIâ Wow.â Is all I can manage to say and when I look to my left Iâm startled to find Kara looking up at me with big, puppy dog eyes.
âWhy canât he just listen?â she whispers, her eyes darting between mine. âI mean, you listen. You always listen. Why canât he?â
I swallow thickly and look at my hands in my lap. Mon El and I might be twins, but thatâs where the similarities end.
I feel myself getting hot under Karaâs intense stare, so clear my throat and mumble, âI donât know, Kara. But Iâm sorry heâs acting like this.â
I would never do something like that to you.
I donât say that because weâre just friends and because Iâm not going to be the one who ruins their relationship.
Kara sighs and rests her head back on my shoulder, closing her eyes. She wraps her arms around my arm and within seconds her breathing evens out and I know sheâs asleep.
Damn you, Mon El . . .
I shift around until I can get out of her embrace, carefully directing her so sheâs lying on the couch. I take off her shoes and drape a thin blanket over her, knowing full well that she wonât be going anywhere anytime soon.
Now
I cough and blink my eyes open. Everything is white and blurry, so I rub my eyes with my hands.
A familiar face swims in front of me and when I blink a couple of times, it comes into focus.
âBrainy?â I ask, coughing once more. âAre we back in the 31st century?â
He shakes his head and runs a hand through his hair. âNo. There have been some. . . complications.â
My eyebrows shoot up and I step out of the cryo-pod. My clothes are sticking to my body and I gladly accept the stack of dry clothes Brainy holds out. âWhat kind of complications? Whereâs Mon El? Is he still asleep?â
Brainyâs eye twitches in a telltale way and he turns around when I start taking off my shirt. âNo, he is awake. He is out looking for a power source for the ship.â
I narrow my eyes at the back of his head and finish changing, running a hand through my damp hair. âWhere exactly is he? I know there something youâre not telling me, Brainy.â
He peaks over his shoulder to make sure Iâm decent before turning back around. âThere is nothing Iâm not telling you, Y/N.â
I scoff and brush past him to the ships main computer to see whatâs going on. Before I can get my hands on the control panel though, he slips in front of me, blocking my view.
âWhat are you doing?â he asks.
I raise an eyebrow. âWhat am I doing? What are you doing? Move, please.â
He shakes his head and grimaces. âI canât do that.â
Frustration bubbles in the pit of my stomach and I clench my jaw so as to not snap at him. âWhy not? What is going on?!â
Brainy opens and closes his mouth like a fish out of water, but nothing comes out.
âBrainy, I swearââ
âY/N.â
I spin around at the familiar voice and glare at my brother whoâs dressed in his red Legion suit.
âMon El.â I acknowledged him with a nod and send Brainy one last glare before asking, âWhatâs going on? Where are we? Or should I say when are we?â
âIt doesnât matter. Iâve got what we need and we should be back home in no time,â he replies and when my eyes drop to his hands I realize heâs holding a power cell.
Why is no one telling me what is going on?
My frustration turns into anger when Mon El tries to move past me without elaborating, so I grab his arm and yank him back.
âEither you tell me whatâs going on right now, or Iâm leaving the ship to find out myself!â I seethe through gritted teeth and it fills me with satisfaction to see him flinch ever so slightly.
He quickly reassumes his unfazed demeanor though and calmly replies, âLook, you werenât supposed to wake up before I got back. Weâre not home yet, which is all that matters, but I have what we need to get back, so donât worry.â
Iâm about to lunge at him when Imra boards the ship, also dressed in her Legion suit.
So they were out together. . .
âMon El, Kara told meââ
She freezes when her eyes land on me and when it registers what she just said my heart drops. I let go of Mon Elâs arm and turn to face her with shaking hands. âWhat did you just say?â
Itâs almost a whisper but because itâs dead silent right now, Imra hears me.
âY/N. Youâre awake,â she says carefully, her eyes darting between me and Mon El.
âYeah, no shit.â I take big step forward so Iâm face to face with her, pointing at her chest. âNow tell me. What were you going to say?â
She swallows thickly, looking like a deer caught in headlights and when I donât back down, her eyes drop to the floor and she mumbles, âKara wanted me to tell Mon El that Winn managed to locate another power cell, should we need one that is. . .â
My jaw drops and my heart races in my chest. I spin around and stare at Mon El in disbelief.
âKara?â I croak. âKara?!â
Mon El sets down the power cell and hols out his hands to calm me down, but Iâm way past the point of being calmed down now. âY/N, please donât make a big deal out of this. Iââ
âNo, you donât get to talk to me like that!â I cried, feeling tears well up in my eyes. âHow dare you not tell me we were back?â
His face is contorted into a conflicted grimace, and he tries to come up with an excuse, but Iâm not having it.
âYou werenât going to wake me up, were you? You werenât ever going to tell me about this, were you?â My voice breaks more and more as I continue speaking until Iâm a crying mess.
âY/N. . .â Imra places a hand on my shoulder, but I shrug her off, taking several steps back to glare at all three of my supposed friends.
âNo, just stop,â I choke out, wiping at my tears. âIâve waited, hoped, seven years for this moment, and you werenât going to say anything.â
I stare at each of them for an explanation, or a reason as to why they werenât going to tell me, but no one says anything, so I square my shoulders and use my sleeve to tame the never ending stream of tears.
âWow. So much for family,â I scoff and make my way to the shipâs door. No one dares to stop me and as soon as I step outside, thereâs only one thing left on my mind: Finding Kara.
Seven Years Ago
âHere you go.â I smile and hand Maya, one of our regulars, her coffee over the counter. She reciprocates the smile and thanks me before leaving.
I grab the next ticket and look it over, seeing that I only have to make a cappuccino and a hot chocolate.
I get to work, moving flawlessly around the space next to my coworker Conan, only to be pulled to the side when I go out back to grab a new crate of coffee beans.
âKara, what the hell?â I shriek when I see the blonde grinning at me. Sheâs wearing her Supergirl suit and her blonde hair looks windswept.
âHi!â
I push my glasses up the bridge of my nose and set down the coffee beans. âYou canât just sneak up on someone like that. One of these days Iâm going to have a heart attack because of you,â I say, my lips twitching when she scratches her neck in embarrassment.
âYouâre right Iâm sorry,â she says, her smile not faltering, âeven though I donât think you could even have a heart attack if you tried.â
I roll my eyes playfully and pull her into a hug. She laughs and hugs back, and Iâm pretty sure if I were human she would have broken my neck by now.
âDonât get smart with me,â I warn with a chuckle when we pull back and she just smiles, tucking a stand of hair behind her ear. âSo, what brings you by? Not my idiot brother again, I hope.â
Kara grimaces and shifts awkwardly. âActually thatâs exactly why I came by.â
I deflate and force myself to ignore the hurt that always claws at my heart when she talks about her relationship with Mon El. âOh, alright then. What happened?â
For the first time ever, she seems to pick up on my change in mood pertaining this particular topic and she frowns. However, when I raise an eyebrow expectantly she clears her throat and a tentative smile tugs at the corner of her lips. âWell, I. . . I broke up with him.â
My eyes widen and I canât stop a confused, âWhy?â from slipping past my lips.
It was probably not the reaction she was expecting because she falters and starts nervously tugging at her skirt. âI-I just realized we donât working together and he is just so different andâ I thought youâd be happy for me.â
Seeing her pout Iâm quick to grab her hands and make her look at me. âNo, no, no. I am happy for you. I justâ I thought maybe he broke your heart and you were sad about it andâ Iâm sorry. Iâm glad youâre okay, and Iâm glad youâre happy. Thatâs all that matters.â
Uncertainty flits across her face and her blue eyes search my face when she asks, âReally?â
I nod and squeeze her hands with a soft smile. âReally.â
Kara beams the next second and throws her arms around my neck. âYouâre the best friend ever. How about we go out and celebrate tonight? Iâll ask Alex, Lena, and Sam to come, too.â
My heart breaks a little at the word friend, but I donât let it show when I agree. âSure. Just text me when and where and Iâll be there.â
âYay!â Kara giggles and pulls back, her face lit up with happiness.
I smile fondly at the sight, feeling my heart flutter before scolding myself.
Stop, sheâs your friend. Nothing else.
I sigh and gesture behind me. âI should get back to work.â
âOf course!â Karaâs eyes widen in realization, but she doesnât lose her smile.
I return a half-hearted smile and get back to work, hearing the whooshing of her taking off just as the door closes behind me.
Since she broke up with Mon El three months ago, Kara has been around even more than before.
She shows up at Noonanâs daily just to chat which has gotten her in trouble with Snapper more often than not, and she spends most nights on my couch, passed out from her Supergirl duties.
Tonight was game night at her place and everyone except me has already left, leaving behind empty beer bottles and candy wrappers.
It was fun and filled with friendly competition, leaving a lingering warm feeling in the pit of my stomach.
I pick up the empty wine glass Lena drank out of and take it to the kitchen along with some empty beer bottles.
âI told you, you donât have to do that,â Kara says, joining me in the kitchen with the empty popcorn bowl.
I shrug her off and take the bowl from her, placing it in the dishwasher before wiping my hands on my pants. âAnd I told you, I donât mind.â
Karaâs blue eyes soften and she crosses her arms, her hands disappearing in the sleeves of her (my) sweatshirt. She borrowed it one night after showing up at my apartment covered in soot and ash, and she hasnât returned it since.
The longer she watches me, the more nervous I get and I push my glasses up the bridge of my nose. âSo, uhâ Howâs life?â I ask awkwardly which makes Kara chuckle.
She tilts her head adorably and smiles. âI canât complain. How about you? Howâs Maya?â
I cringe inwardly at the mention of Maya and shake my head with a soft laugh. We went on one date a couple of weeks ago because she asked me out, but Iâm too hung up on the blonde in front of me, so I let Maya down gently.
Weirdly enough, Kara hasnât stopped pestering me about it even though I keep telling her that thereâs nothing going on between Maya and I.
âSheâs fine I think. I told you I havenât spoken to her since our date,â I say, drawing shapes on the counter next to me.
Kara raises an eyebrow and her eyes hold something I canât quite place. âWell, is there someone else then?â
Itâs a little weird how interested she is in my love life lately, but I try not to read too much into it.
âNo,â I say quietly and Kara uncrosses her arms with a satisfied smile.
âGood. I donât like sharing my best friend,â she says, placing a hand on my chest.
I swallow thickly and bite the inside of my cheek. âYup.â
Kara squeezes my shoulder and moves past me, getting comfortable on the couch and looking at me expectantly when I donât follow.
We usually watch a movie together after everyoneâs already gone, but I donât feel like staying tonight because it just hit me that sheâll never see me as anything other than a friend.
After she broke up with Mon El I thought I might get my chance with her after all, but now I know that that wonât be the case and all I want to do is go home and wallow in self pity.
âActually, I think Iâm going to head home, too,â I mumble, looking down as I drag myself to the door to put on my shoes and jacket.
Kara jumps off the couch and hurries toward me. âWhat? Why?â
I sigh and glance at her, seeing the confusion and hurt on her face.
âIâm pretty tired and I have an early shift tomorrow morning,â I say, pushing my glasses up the bridge of my nose again.
âO-Okay,â Kara stutters and I only hug her briefly before leaving, ignoring the way her eyes burn into the back of my head as I step into the elevator.
Now
I fly over National City, admiring the twinkling lights in the dark of the night as I make my way to a familiar apartment.
Itâs cold and a few snowflakes land and melt on my face as I continue flying, but I ignore them and close my eyes briefly, taking a deep breath of fresh air.
The last time I was here, my lung felt like it was on fire but since being cured of my lead allergy in the 31st century, that is no longer an issue.
I descend slowly when I get close to my destination, feeling nervousness rise up in the pit of my stomach.
What if she doesnât want to see me? What if she moved on? I mean, itâs been seven years. . .
Seven Years Ago
âWhat are we going to do?â Kara asks desperately, pacing back and forth.
Weâre at the DEO, trying to figure out what to do about my motherâs attempt at invading the planet.
Alex looks to be deep in thought and Winn and Lena are talking in hushed voices a few steps away.
âWell, we could always use the device Lillianââ
Alex gets cut off immediately by Kara starting her down. âAbsolutely not. We have to think of something else.â
I frown and glance at Clark whoâs silently watching the whole scene unfold next to a defeated looking Mon El.
âWhat device?â I ask and when Alex and Kara go on bickering I ask again, this time louder and a little more aggressive. âWhat device?!â
No one says anything for a second but then Winn clears his throat and steps forward. âLena and Lilian came up with a fail safe device that releases trace amounts of lead into the atmosphere when activated.â
I regret asking and immediately know why Kara doesnât want to use it. It wouldnât only force my mother and all the other Daxamites to leave, but also Mon El and me.
âIâm going to fight Rhea, and Iâm going to win. Thereâs no other option. Weâre not going to use that thing.â Kara states with a huff and it seems as though a decision has been made, but before anyone can leave I step forward with squared shoulders.
âNo, you are not fighting our poor excuse of a mother,â I say calmly. âWe are using the device. No one else has to get hurt and if it means Mon El and I have to leave as well, then so be it. Right?â
I look at Mon El and despite not seeing eye to eye on most things, he agrees with me and nods solemnly.
Kara whips around and glares at me. âWe canât justââ
âYes you can,â I interrupt, turning to Alex before Kara can say anything else. âGet the device ready. Mon El and I will get our affairs in order and return to the DEO as soon as possible. You said Karaâs spaceship is still in working order, right? Weâll use it to get off Earth as soon as the lead is released.â
Alex pulls me in for a hug and lets out a shuddering breath but agrees to the plan and orders Winn and Lena to finish making the distributor.
Clark regards me with reverence and bows slightly, leaving shortly after to help in the ongoing fight against the invasion.
Mon El leaves too, shaking Alexâs hand and hugging Kara briefly, leaving me behind with the two sisters.
âI canât believe you just did that!â Kara seethes, jabbing me in the chest with her finger. âI can fight Rhea. I can win!â
âNo!â I argue, shoving her hand away and taking a step back. âYou canât win. My mother fights dirty and you will lose and I wonât let that happen. Not when thereâs something I can do about it.â
Alex watched us with an uncomfortable look on her face before deciding sheâs seen enough. She wordlessly slips out of the room and makes sure the door is properly shut behind her.
âWell, Iâm not going to let you jet off into space with nowhere to go. You will die out there!â Kara spits through gritted teeth, the vein on her forehead pulsing dangerously.
âYou donât know that! But I know that you will get hurt if you fight my mother!â I shout and it makes her flinch because Iâve never raised my voice at her.
âBut I can try! Why wonât you just let me do this?â
âBecause I love you!â
I slap my hand over my mouth and watch as Karaâs eyes widen.
Well, I guess itâs out there now. . .
I sigh and take off my glasses, folding them before sliding them into my pocket.
âI love you, Kara, and not in a best friend kind of way. I wonât let you get hurt.â
Kara gapes at me and when she doesnât say anything I clench my jaw and brush past her. âNow if youâll excuse me I have to go home and get my affairs in order. Thereâs not much time left.â
Hurt claws at my throat when I leave the stunned superhero behind and I donât try to stop the oncoming wave of tears.
I knew she didnât think of me as more than a friend, but her blatant rejection of my feelings just now hurts more than anything Iâve ever felt before.
Thereâs not much I have to do when I get home because there isnât much I can take with me, but I do sign the lease of the apartment over to my coworker Conan. Heâs been looking for a new place to stay for a couple of months now and the apartment is payed off until the end of the year.
I also sign a resignation letter for work and put it on the kitchen counter next to my spare set of keys.
Iâm just about to take some of the picture frames off the wall when I notice a nearing, familiar heartbeat.
I turn around just in time to see Kara coming in through the window with tears streaming down her face.
âWhatââ
I get cut off by a pair of lips on my own and my eyes widen before slamming shut.
Karaâs desperately pulling me closer by the back of my neck and I have to place my hands on her hips to stop myself from toppling into her.
She kissed me passionately and frantically, and I wince when I taste her salty tears.
I push at her hips, effectively breaking the kiss and stare at her questioningly. âWhat are you doing, Kara?â
I canât let her play with my heart. Not now when Iâm about to leave.
Another tear makes its way down her cheek and I fight the urge to wipe it away. She looks utterly hopeless and broken and when she whispers, âI love you, tooââ the world stops spinning for a moment.
âItâs why I broke up with Mon El in the first place. You get me like no one else does. You listen to what I say and youâre kind, and modest, and your soul is beautiful. I canât just let you leave. I-I want to go on dates with you. I want to hold your hand and wake up next to you. I want to make you breakfast in bed and kiss you until youâre breathless. Please donât leave. Please. . .â
I feel my bottom lip tremble and squeeze my eyes shut. That is what Iâve wanted to hear for so long, and itâs so unfair that itâs just a little too late now.
âKara, I canât,â I whisper, opening my eyes again to find her blue eyes already on me.
She whimpers and surges forward, capturing my lips in another heated kiss.
I donât fight her at all, pulling her closer by her waist until thereâs virtually no space left between us.
Her lips are soft and warm, even though theyâre moving against mine quite aggressively, and I sigh against her mouth when she buries her fingers in my hair and tugs me even closer.
I could get lost in this kiss and if it werenât for the sudden burning sensation in my lungs I probably would have.
My grip on her waist involuntarily tightens and I pull back to double over and cough violently. It feels like Iâm breathing fire and my throat closes, making me wheeze.
They released the lead.
I look up with tears in my eyes to find Kara watching me in horror.
âNo, please. Not now,â she says, desperately cupping my cheeks.
She raises a hand to the comms device in her ear and frantically says something to the person on the other end. Iâm assuming itâs Alex, but I canât focus on whatâs being said because the next time I cough, Iâm coughing up blood.
It runs down the side of my mouth and Iâm suddenly too weak to wipe it away, so Kara does it with alarm written all over her face.
She grabs me around the waist and hoists me over her shoulder, dashing out of the window within the blink of an eye.
The position is a little awkward and uncomfortable but I canât focus on anything other than trying to get enough air in my lungs.
When we touch down on a field in the middle of nowhere, I see Mon El is already there, waiting and coughing next to Karaâs spaceship.
Kara sets me down gently and cups my cheeks again. âIâm sorry. Iâm so sorry.â
I shake my head and press a kiss to the inside of one of her wrists, my hands landing on her hips as I sway dangerously on my feet.
Iâm too weak to say anything so I just smile weakly, hoping itâs enough to show her that Iâm not mad.
âI love you,â she chokes out, pulling out a necklace from beneath her suit. I realize itâs her motherâs and I try to pull away when she presses it into one of my hands. I canât take something so valuable from her, but she just nods her head adamantly and pleads, âTake this. . . take this, please. It will keep you safe.â
I give in and cough again, holding my breath when she presses her lips against mine one last time.
When she pulls back and pushes me toward the ship, her face is twisted in agony and I know there isnât anything I wouldnât do for her not to feel this way.
But thereâs nothing I can do, so I get into the ship behind Mon El, clutching her necklace against my chest as the hood materializes above us and we start to ascend.
I mouth I love you, and watch her shrinking figure through the glass. She waves goodbye and I almost break down completely at the sight of her watery smile.
Now
I land on Karaâs balcony, suddenly no longer sure about whether or not I want to do this, but then I see her through the window.
Sheâs curled up on the couch with a thin blue blanket draped over her. The TV is off and sheâs not on her phone either, making me frown and wonder what sheâs doing but then I see her wiping her cheek with the back of her hand.
My heart drops at the sight of her looking so dejected and I step forward without thinking and knock on the door.
She freezes for a second before slowly looking up. Her eyes widen when the land on me and she stumbles to her feet, almost tripping over the blanket in her haste to get to the door.
She flings it open, breathing heavily and staring at me with her bloodshot eyes.
âHey,â I whisper softly and it takes only a couple of seconds for her to throw her arms around my neck and sob into my shoulder.
For the first time in seven years it feels like a huge weight has been lifted off my shoulders and I wrap my arms around her waist and pull her infinitely closer.
The familiar smell of her vanilla shampoo makes my own eyes sting and I choke out a sob.
âYouâre here,â she says against my skin, refusing to let go. âI donât understand. Mon El said you stayed in the future.â
I want to be angry at that revelation, but I just canât be when I have her in my arms. I press a kiss to her temple and let my lips linger for a moment. âNo, Iâm here. Iâm right here, and Iâm not going anywhere ever again.â
Karaâs arms around me tighten and I bend down to pick her up by the back of her legs, carrying her inside.
She wraps her legs around my waist as I close the door behind us, and breathes heavily against my neck.
I move toward the couch and sit down, holding her in my lap as she continues to cling to me.
We stay like that until her sobs die down and she pulls back to look me in the eyes. Her hands cup my cheeks and she traces her thumbs over my cheekbones.
âI love you,â she croaks and I let out a shaky breath, pressing my forehead against hers.
My hands find their way to her hips and I squeeze carefully, whispering, âI love you, too.â
Kara brushes her nose against mine and pecks my lips tentatively. It sends sparks through my body and I respond immediately and move forward for more.
She hums, satisfied, and deepens the kiss by tugging at my bottom lip with her teeth. I gasp in surprise and she uses the opportunity to slip her tongue past my lips and brush it against my own.
Itâs a feeling Iâve been craving since she kissed me for the first time and I havenât stopped thinking about it for the past seven years.
Much too soon for my liking, Kara pulls back. She rests her hands on my chest and traces her index finger along the chain of the necklace she gave me. âListen, I know itâs been seven years for you, but you have to know that itâs only been seven months for me since you left,â she reveals quietly and I feel my stomach drop when she adds, âSo, you know, I get it if youâve moved on. I mean, Mon El got married, so surely youââ
I cut her off with a soft kiss, letting my lips trail over her cheek and jaw before they land on her neck.
I nip slightly at her sensitive skin, drawing a barely audible moan from her before pulling back completely to meet her eyes.
âI would wait a lifetime if it meant I got to see you again,â I admit, my eyes darting between hers. Then to lighten the mood, I joke, âBut I sure hope you havenât moved on yet because if you have youâre going to be in quite a bit of trouble.â
The smile that lights up her face makes my heart flutter and she quickly shakes her head, denying that sheâs seeing anyone.
âI havenât gotten over you since you left and I honestly donât know if I ever would have, but that doesnât matter anymore. Youâre here now and Iâm not letting you go again.â She whispers that last part and closes the distance between us again to press a kiss to my neck right below my ear.
It makes me shudder and when she smiles against my skin, knowing exactly the effect she has on me, I pinch her side playfully.
She giggles and trails kisses up the side of my face, all the way across my forehead and down my nose until her lips land on mine in a short peck.
âSo, what now? Whatâs going to happen to you and the Legion?â she asks, finding my hand to play with the Legion ring.
I shrug and trace patterns on her lower back with my unoccupied hand. âI will have some words with Mon El and the others about not waking me up, but I can promise you that Iâm not going anywhere anytime soon. Youâre stuck with me now.â
Kara laughs softly and squeezes my hand, wiggling forward on my lap so she can rest against my chest, her head tucked into the crook of my neck. âGood because I really want to go on dates with you and make you breakfast in bed.â
I smile and kiss the top of her head. âI canât wait.â
________________________________________________
Jesus, that was a long one, but I needed a break from No Matter What. . .
#supergirl x reader#supergirl cw#kara danvers x reader#kara danvers#kara zor el#x reader#dc universe#dcu#fluff#angst with a happy ending
218 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Steve doesnât really understand how he got here. His life has definitely been weird the past few years, but he thinks that hanging out alone, with Eddie âThe Freakâ Munson, in his bedroom, might take the cake.
He sort of knows how it happened, after everything happened last spring, things started to settle. The town worked on rebuilding, Vecna seems to be gone, or at least maybe under control, school started back up for the kids, work resumed, everyone was just trying to get back to whatever normal was now.
And as things slowly got a little more boring, Steve found himself with more time to spend with friends and less worrying about the world ending. But as Steve started forming a friend group, Eddie Munson somehow became a part of it. Which Steve wasnât upset about, Eddie had won him over in the upside down. He didnât dislike Eddie, heâd actually grown on Steve a lot, which was unexpected.
As unexpected as it was, Steve still gets how it happens, but ending up alone with Eddie like this? Technically he knows how that happened too. The whole group had gotten together for a while at Eddieâs, then Robin and Nancy had decided to split up and go have their own night, complaining that there was âtoo much testosterone in the airâ. Steve didnât blame them and was happy to see Nancy and Robin become friends as well.
But after Jonathan and Argyle left a little early, it was just Steve and Eddie. And thatâs when Steve quickly became aware of the fact that heâs never really been alone with Eddie before, and he isnât sure why that makes him nervous. Sure, theyâve been alone but not for that long and not like this. But even still, Steve isnât sure why heâs getting so flustered.
Eddie is smiling and telling him all aboutâŚsomething. Steve realizes he stopped listening a while ago, but he knows Eddieâs excited so heâs doing his best to act like heâs listening.
Eddie finishes with a âyou know?â, Steve nods and hopes itâs convincing. âWhereâd I lose ya, Harrington?â -it wasnât.
Steve sighs, âYeah, I zoned out pretty hard there.â He admits, smiling a little.
Eddie laughs, Steveâs heart flips. Thatâs weird. âOkay, let me try this againâŚâ
Itâs a few hours before Steve leaves Eddieâs place, theyâd both completely lost track of time while talking. Eddie played some records, and Steve didnât even hate them like he thought he would. They ended up listening to music and laying on Eddieâs floor, they hadnât shut up in hours but suddenly the room was quiet. Eddie has his eyes closed, his hands behind his head and a soft, small smile on his face. Steve cannot look away. He keeps telling himself to look away, he knows Eddieâs gonna catch him staring. Steve is searching Eddieâs face for answers, but he doesnât know what questions heâs asking. His heart is racing and his hands are starting to feel like static, and he canât look away.
And then it happens, Eddieâs eyes open slowly and he turns his head to face Steve, âLike what you see, Harrington?â
Steveâs breath catches and he doesnât know why. âYeah-â he realizes what he says, as it comes out of his mouth. âI mean no-â he finally tears his eyes away from Eddie to close them and run a hand over his face. âI mean, wait-â
Eddie laughs, âIf I didnât know you better, Iâd say you had a crush on me.â He looks away from Steve and grins at the ceiling.
Steve lets that repeat in his head, and it keeps repeating. His chest feels tight and his face is hot, shit he knows heâs blushing. He shakes his head, hoping the thoughts will just fly out. âNo, no, no. I-Iâm just-I didnât mean to like, stare at you, I was thinking and I just-â he is falling over his words, he isnât even sure how heâs talking, the only thing he can hear right now is Eddieâs voice still echoing in the back of his mind.
A big smile spreads on Eddieâs face slowly, heâs the one staring now. âI was joking, jesus.â He chuckles lightly.
Steve starts to feel a little more relaxed, but he still feels like heâsâŚdrunk? high? dreaming? He turns his head again and locks eyes with Eddie, the second he does his heart flips again and he makes a note to see a fucking doctor.
Neither of them say anything for a second, it feels like a lot longer to Steve. Heâs never felt this self conscious before. Heâs so aware of how much space is between he and Eddie, itâs less than a foot, and Steve can suddenly feel the heat coming from the boy next to him. He starts to wonder seriously if maybe he is dreaming, and then he finally pulls his eyes away from Eddieâs to the clock on Eddieâs dresser. âHoly shit, itâs late.â He says sitting up, âI completely forgot I have to work in the morning. I better go.â
Eddie sits up too and watches as Steve stands up and grabs his jacket off of the bed frame. âLame.â He says, standing up to follow Steve out. âbut responsible.â
When they say goodbye, Steve keeps thinking heâs forgetting something. Heâs checked his pockets like ten times, he knows heâs good, what is he missing? He realizes as heâs walking to his car that he just doesnât really want to leave, he wants to stay. He wants to keep listening to records and he wants to keep laying next to Eddie.
When he starts driving away, he glances back he notices Eddie, still leaning against his doorframe, still watching Steve. Thatâs when Steve starts hearing Eddieâs stupid joke playing in his head again.
And he hears it over and over and over, the rest of the night. He hears it when he drives home, he hears it when he showers, as he brushes his teeth, and itâs the loudest when he tries to sleep. He tosses and turns for hours, unable to stop replaying the night in his head, unable to think about anything but Eddie Munson. Usually heâd be grateful for a night with no flashes of monsters and death in his mind, but tonight he thinks he might prefer it.
Around 2am he sits up, throws his blanket to the side in frustration and just sits on the side of his bed for a minute. He debates going downstairs and just waiting out the next few hours until he has to go to work. He thinks about taking a walk, maybe that would clear his head? Heâs way too tired for that though.
He just sighs and puts his head in his hands, he decides the only thing he can do right now is face it.
âIf i didnât know better, Iâd say you have a crush on me, Harrington.â
He thinks about it one more time. He asks himself why is he feeling the same way he felt the first time he liked a girl, why was he as nervous at Eddieâs house as he was on his very first date? Why did his heart flip when Eddie smiled at him the same way it used to for Nancy?
Because thatâs the thing, six months ago Steve was planning this big life in his head with Nancy. He was in love with her, he was attracted to her, he liked her. He doesnât like Eddie. -Not like that.
Steve Harrington isnât gay, he knows that. He knows that because he still thinks Nancy is beautiful, he thinks Robin is beautiful, heâs attracted to girls. Steve loves girls, he likes their long hair, he likes their soft lips, he likes boobs. If Steve knows anything, he knows he likes boobs.
Eventually he talks himself down enough to lay back down. He likes girls. He doesnât even know why he was acting like that now, he feels like an idiot.
So, of course his heart wasnât doing flips because he likes Eddie. He was tired, he was distracted, and it was his first time one on one with his new friend. He was just a little nervous? Yeah, no, he was just a little nervous. He likes girls. He didnât think that when Eddie smiles the world feels brighter, and he definitely didnât notice that Eddieâs hand accidentally brushed against his when they were talking, and he never even thought about how those brown eyes would just light up when Eddie got excited.
Steve likes girls. He likes girls with long, wild hair, he likes girls with big brown eyes, he likes girls with soft lips, he likes girls with tattoos, he likes girls with ripped jeans, he likes girls who play weird dorky games, he likes girls who listen to heavy metal, he likes girls who look at him for a little too long while they lay on the floor together. Steve likes girls.
And thatâs what he tells himself the rest of the night, but the rest of the night only lasts a minute or two before he finally falls into a peaceful sleep.
He wishes. Instead heâs tossed right back into Eddieâs room, the faint sounds of guitars and laughter fill the space, brown eyes on him again. Maybe it is a little peaceful, until he hears his alarm.
He wakes up, the room finally bright again, he barely recognizes it after spending so long tossing and turning in the dark last night. He sits up and shuts his alarm off, he sleepily makes his way to the bathroom and somewhere between brushing his teeth and getting dressed he remembers his dream. He just remembers flashes, bits and pieces. He remembers Eddie. He tells himself itâs not a big deal, even though something in him is begging to disagree.
He ends up being a couple minutes late, and when he gets in he expects to hear Robin giving him shit about it, but instead he hears âWhat happened?â
He furrows his brow and looks at Robin, who is giving him a look for some reason. âHmm?â he barely had the energy for that reply, but he makes his way in and throws his jacket on the counter as he gets the rest of his things ready.
âYou look awful, Harrington.â Robin says from behind him, âAre you sick?â
Steve blinks, and turns to face her. âActually, you know what?â He laughs a little, and Robin gives him a concerned look. âYeah, maybe. Maybe.â It all makes sense, thatâs gotta be it. Heâs sick. Heâs coming down with something and heâs just getting confused because heâs sick. Heâs just sick. âYou know, that would explain it. Iâve been feeling so weird.â
Robin frowns a little, âDo you need to go home? Whatâs wrong? fever? Chills? Headache? You know, I was reading this magazine with Nancy last night and it said that you could cure almost anything with tea-â
âIâm good, Iâm good.â Steve smiles, cutting Robin off. âI donât feel sick, but no like Iâm probably about to be sick or something.â He rationalizes out loud. âI barely slept, I was up all night.â
Robin gives him a weird look, âWait, you donât feel sick? Why were you up all night?â
Shit. Now he doesnât know what to say, he usually finds it hard to lie to Robin. Steve thinks her habit of oversharing must be contagious. He opens his mouth to reply, but closes it and just kinda shrugs. But sheâs still looking at him, confused. âI was justâŚI couldnât sleep.â
âYeah?â She looks him over for a second before going back to her stack of returned VHS tapes sheâs sorting through, without looking up she asks âHow long did you stay at Eddieâs after Nance and I left?â
Steve looks at her out of the corner of his eye for a second, âI was there a while, I dunno.â He says quietly, pretending to be reading the cover of the movie in his hands. âI uh, I ended up listening to records with Eddie for a few hours.â
âA few hours?â Robin looks at him again, âWith, like- you and Eddie alone?â
He doesnât know what to say, or why Robin is asking like that. Heâs had enough of confusion and questions in the past how every many hours, he just looks at Robin for a second, takes a breath as if heâs gonna say something and decides against it again, instead he simply walks away with the VHS still in his hands. He doesnât even know what it is, he glances down and reads the title for real this time. It goes on the other side of the store, he turns and pretends he doesnât notice Robin following him.
âLike just the two of you?â She asks again, on his heels. âHave you ever even been alone before?
He puts the tape away and sighs. âYeah, we were alone. I donât see why thatâs a big deal.â He crosses his arms.
âWhat?â She scoffs. âItâs not, itâs just you guys are kind ofâŚâ She trails off and Steve raises an eye brow at her, âopposites.â she finishes.
Steve relaxes, he doesnât know why he got so nervous. He doesnât know why he thinks that Robin would thinkâŚ-okay, heâs overthinking things. âI donât know, heâs cool.â He shrugs, avoiding looking at Robin. âI guess weâre friends now.â
Robin nods slowly. âJust when I thought Iâd seen it all, King Steve listening to heavy metal with the town weirdo.â She snorts softly. âNow thatâs something.â
He rolls his eyes. âLetâs just do our jobs for once, okay?â
The rest of their shift goes by completely normally, itâs a slow day, thereâs not a ton to do and theyâre just about finished for the day so they have time to sit around and talk. Steve is thankful for the downtime, he is exhausted and all he can think about is going home and going to sleep.
Heâs doing his best to not doze off right now, sitting on the counter and talking to Robin as she organizes the candy for probably the tenth time today. Sheâs rambling, and itâs comforting even if Steve isnât paying close attention.
The bell chimes from the door and Steve begrudgingly slides off the counter out of habit, he goes to turn to greet whoever came in when he hears a familiar âHey, Harrington.â and his heart does that thing again.
He blinks a few times and keeps thinking heâs going to respond but doesnât. Heâs thought about Eddie so much these past how ever many hours that heâs not even sure if Eddie is really here or if heâs just hallucinating. But then Eddie adds, âBuckley, my lady.â with a small, dorky bow.
Robin laughs and rolls her eyes, âThank god you showed up, itâs slow as shit and I donât know what you did to Steve last night but heâs been falling asleep for the past half an hour.â
Steve tries so hard to say anything before Eddie can, he already knows thereâs going to be some kind of retort, but Steveâs too slow.
âSounds like I wore you out, huh big boy?â Eddie smirks and looks up at Steve as he leans his forearms against the counter.
Steveâs chest feels like his heart might just burst out of it, itâs beating so fast. âYeah, whatever.â He rolls his eyes, wiping his palms on his pants absentmindedly, why are they sweaty? Heâs sick. Heâs for sure sick. âWhat brings you in, Munson?â
âWell Iâd like to say I just missed you nerds, but believe it or not I need a movie.â He taps his knuckles on the counter quickly. âGot a date, recommend something, Steve.â
âA date?â Robin and Steve say at the same time, but with differing tones. Robin sounds interested, Steve sounds shocked.
âOh, is that such a surprise?â Eddie rolls his eyes and makes his way to the first rack of movies he sees.
âKinda?â Steve admits, turning to follow Eddie. âYou should have Robin recommend something, sheâd be better at knowing what girls like.â
Eddie looks at Steve for a second and Steve knows thereâs a reason for this look, but heâs unable to figure out what it is. âProbably so.â Eddie says slowly, âBut hey, youâre âThe Hairâ, I know youâve got moves.â
âYeah, I guess.â He shrugs. He looks around for Robin and notices sheâd stayed behind at the counter, he also sees that sheâs been watching them. Steve takes note of that but keeps talking to Eddie, he tries to hide that his hands are shaky while he gives suggestions.
They walk and talk around the store, it feels easy but itâs not. Not for Steve at least, he feels like his brain is running on empty. After a handful of recommendations, Eddie is reading the back of a case and Steve canât stop himself from asking âSo whoâs the girl?â he asks quietly, and heâs not sure why.
Eddie looks at him, âWhat?â
Steve attempts a small smile, âYour date?â
âOh,â Eddie blows out a laugh, but pauses, he looks at Steve for a second and now Steve feels like maybe heâs the one with answers on his face this time because Eddie has this look, and Steve can tell he wants to say something.
Steve doesnât break eye contact though, even though his brain is begging him to stop looking at Eddie, he canât. He isnât sure why his eyes betray him this way, but he glances at Eddieâs mouth for a second and he nearly falls over when it hits him. He kinda wantsâŚmaybe- no. Steve likes girls.
âHowâs the movie search going?â Robin asks, and Steve isnât sure when she got so close.
Eddie looks at her as if he wasnât just looking right into Steveâs soul, he smiles âHarrington here has been a delight, you should give him a raise.â
âIf i had that power, I would use it to fire him for standing around and flirting with the customers all day.â Robin says,
âOh my god.â Steve mutters, rolls his eyes and heads for the counter. âIâll be over here, working, if you two wanna keep doingâŚthis.â He takes a stack of movies and wishes he knew what they were for but heâs gotten pretty good at just looking like heâs working today.
Robin and Eddie stay behind, chatting. Steve tries his hardest to not listen, heâs not sure why he cares. He doesnât care. Thereâs nothing to care or not care about. He does a good job at minding his business at first.
âSo did you pick a movie for your date?â is all Robin says, but just the word date is enough to get Steveâs attention. But, he doesnât care. Heâs screaming in his head to stop listening, but doesnât.
âYeah, but movie nights arenât really about the movie, right?â Eddie says and Steve doesnât look but he can hear his smirk. âMostly background noise.â
Steve feels a new feeling he canât name. It doesnât feel like it did last night anymore. Last night was weird, but it felt better than this. This unidentified feeling feelsâŚbad. His heart is still beating like crazy, but not quite like it was. No, now he feels kind of like heâs mad. Why is he mad? Jealous? He feels kind of jealous. No. Steve decided thatâs crazy, forces himself to stop listening and just takes a breath. Heâs losing it.
He gets out of his head just in time to see Eddie and Robin heading back to the counter, he reminds himself to act normal but already knows heâll fail.
âAlright, Harrington. Iâm going to listen to you but if this movie sucks iâm never taking your advice again.â He puts the movie down and Robin takes care of the rest.
Steve leans on the counter behind Robin, facing Eddie. âListen, just rewind it before you bring it back, âkay?â
âWhatever you say, big boy.â Eddie says, before grabbing the movie. âTell you what, if it doesnât suck, you can suggest another movie and weâll watch it together, make a night of it.â
Steve can feel his face go red. He knows Eddie did not mean it like that, he knows that. He still canât stop the images that spark throughout his brain. He canât help but think about how a night like that might go. He takes a shaky breath, âYeah-â his voice is too high, he clears his throat a little. âyeah, no movie night sounds fun.â He glances over to Robin, who is a little wide eyed and Steve can tell sheâs dying to say something but she canât. âMovie night?â He says, a little quickly, nodding. âWe sh-should do a movie night with like, all of us one night. That-that could be fun?â He says, putting a hand on his hip, and heâs not sure how to stop stumbling over his words and heâs also not sure why heâs only looking at Robin now. Heâs spent this whole time nearly unable to tear his eyes away from Eddie, but now he canât get himself to look at him. âHmm?â He adds because Robin is still silent.
She nods, âNo, yeah. That would be super fun!â She says, but Steve sees her wheels turning and he desperately wants to stop them for a second because he can tell sheâs about to do something. âOh, but like, Iâve been so busy with, stuff. and Jonathan and Nancy areâŚyou know theyâre in love and they do stuff-together i mean, they spend a lot of time together, as a couple. And you know, I think if it takes us a while to find a good time you and Eddie should solo itâŚi guess itâs not solo if itâs together but, you could be like, alone together, kind of poetic.â She smiles. âJust saying, you know since everyoneâs so busy right now, maybe you guys should go ahead.â
Steve looks at Robin with a please oh my god stop look, âYeah.â is all he can get out.
Eddie smirks and looks between them. âAlright, Iâm out of here, kids.â
âHave fun.â Robin calls out as Eddie walks toward the door.
âAlways.â Eddie replies, âLater, Harrington.â
Steve can only bring himself to wave. When Eddie leaves, Steve waits about one second, looks around the store, walks over and locks the door.
âWe are not closed.â Robin says, âAnd I donât think closing the store is good for business.â
âWhat is going on?â Steve says, feeling like heâs finally cracking. âI-I mean, like all night right? Like I was up all night, and then when I finally did sleep? Guess what? That was allâŚmessed up too. Like, I think thereâs something going on.â He turns to Robin, he can tell he looks a little crazy, and his arms are swinging as he talks with his hands, âSo I wake up, I go to work, and like⌠today?â
âI am gonna need some kind of context, or a clue, Steve.â Robin says and then glances at the door. âOh, duh.â She adds, mostly under her breath.
âNo,â Steve shakes his head, wondering if she can see into it. âwhatever youâre thinking no, no.â He turns to unlock the door but stops, âThat was weird, right?â
âWhat? You locking the door and saying gibberish?â She asks, walking past him to unlock it herself. âYeah, a little weird.â
âYou know what Iâm talking about, Robin.â He says, a little louder than he meant to. âLike that whole thing at the end?â He crosses his arms, âSince when is everyone I know too busy to hang out? I saw you all yesterday!â
âI know, but I thought maybe you and Eddie should spend some more time together, you know? He said he had a great time last night, and I think you did too.â
Steve canât stop himself, âHe said he had a good time?â
âA great time.â Robin repeats with a smirk. âSo?â
âIâm not-â he starts and suddenly his throat is dry, he shakes his head a little. âIâm not-â He tries again and fails. Robin is waiting, Steve can tell sheâs gonna try to let him talk. But heâs not sure if he can. âI donât-âŚâ
âShh.â She presses a finger to his lips, âyou have been a crazy man today, Steve.â She walks back to the counter and sits on top of it. âLook, if you wanna talk about whatever is going on, I am here to listen, and if you want to never speak of it, well, iâll just talk enough for both of us, yeah?â
He nods. âIâm sorry, I donât know whatâs going on.â He leans on the counter next to her. âI just, I guess likeâŚâ he trails off, and looks at her, âI donât wanna talk.â He admits, and even he can hear how pathetic he sounds right now.
âGood, my turn.â She smiles and Steve hopes she knows how thankful he is.
He goes about the next two days as well as he can, no one has noticed that heâs been avoiding pretty much everything yet. He goes to work, he does what he needs to and he goes home. And for two days that worked, but Dustin called and asked if he wanted to go do something so Steve picked him up, and they went out for lunch and hung around Hawkins, killing time in the few stores that had rebuilt already. It was nice, and Steve felt more relaxed than he had in days.
Until on the drive to drop Dustin back off at home, Dustin suddenly says âShit, I forgot, could you drop me off at Eddieâs?â
The request takes Steve by surprise for no reason, he does this all the time. Itâs a normal thing, why would Steve care? He doesnât. Sure, heâs been avoiding Eddie like the plague for reasons that arenât entirely even clear to himself but this is fine. Itâs fine. âEddieâs?â
âYeah, I almost forgot, I got a few new comics that he and I were talking about so-â
âYeah, no, I mean, yeah I can take you to Eddieâs.â Steve nods and thinks he manages to sound mostly normal, âlike his place?â
âYes.â Dustin answers slowly. âDid you hit your head? Youâve been so weird.â
âYouâre weird.â Steve retorts but thereâs nothing in his voice to back it up. âI havenât been weird.â
âYouâve been weird, even weirder than usual.â
Steve scoffs, and they ride in silence for a minute. He doesnât want to go to Eddieâs, he knows itâll be fast, heâs just dropping Dustin off. But if he sees Eddie, heâs going to think about Eddie, and heâs going to think about Eddieâs date and then heâs gonna only think about all of that for the rest of the night. But now heâs already thinking it, and he canât stop. Theyâre nearly there when Steve blurts out âDoes Eddie have a girlfriend?â
Dustin looks a little surprised, âI donât think so.â He says. âEddie doesnât really talk about girls.â
Steve nods. âRight, I was just wondering cause like, if he doesnâtâŚmaybe Iâll set him up with someone, you know?â He hopes the lie at least makes sense, but judging by the look on Dustinâs face it doesnât. âLike I-I figured, since weâre friends now and-â
âYouâre friends?â Dustin asks, looking suspicious.
âYeah,â Steve says, glancing over at Dustin, âis that cool?â
Dustin smiles and nods, âItâs very cool. I told you that youâd like him.â
Steve sighs, âYou were right, okay?â He looks over at Dustin and things feel like they make sense again, for the first time in weeks, in months. Maybe years? âI do like him.â Steve says, but when he says it out loud it all kind of just hits him.
He does like him. He likes Eddie. He likes Eddie. He likes Eddie? All those feelings come flooding in, he starts to panic but this is not the time. Not only is Dustin smiling next to him in the passenger seat, but heâs also literally pulling into Eddieâs. His hands are shaking and feel a little numb when he stops the car, his ears are ringing and his chest is tight. He hears Dustin in the distance, but quickly realizes heâs still in the car with him.
âSteve?â Dustin says, again and Steve blinks back to reality. His eyes oddly damp, and his face a shade too red. âSteve?â
âYeah?â He says, not looking away from the steering wheel. âYeah. Sorry, I just remembered I-â he stops, shaking his head a little. He smiles at Dustin before pulling him into a hug. âI just remembered that I should never doubt you.â
âJesus, dude-â Dustin pushes him off, âseriously, you are so weird.â
Steve laughs. âHave fun, donât do anything stupid.â He says as Dustin gets out.
Dustin goes to say something but is cut off, no. Not now. âHarrington!â
Steve freezes, mouth open slightly, he looks at Dustin as he runs toward Eddie. Steve sighs, he thinks quickly about just absolutely gunning it. He could be gone in thirty seconds, he doesnât even have to stop driving. He can just leave, run away, never talk to anyone again, change his name, start a new life- he opens the car door and takes a breath, when get gets out he feels like his legs are jello, and he stumbles a little before leaning on his car. âH-hey, uh I-â He stops, seeing Eddie is too much right now. Steve likes him. Heâs trying so hard to act normal, how does he act normal? He likes Eddie.
âYou got a while? Weâre gonna read comics and hang, youâre invited.â Eddie says, and itâs so casual. Steve doesnât feel casual.
âNo, no, I would, but I-Iâm going to Robinâs so-â he absolutely had no plans with Robin, but he decided before he even got out of the car that he was definitely going to her house as soon as he left here, heâs not even sure if sheâs home. He doesnât care, heâll wait. âthanks though.â He attempts a smile, but he worries he looks more pained.
âCool, maybe next time.â Eddie waves, Steve nods and goes to get back in the car, âOh,â Eddie stops, and looks back at Steve. âThe flick? It was good, Harrington. Movie night soon, yeah?â
Steve feels like he could scream, this is a lot for him to take at once. But when he actually goes to reply, his voice gets stuck in his throat and he can just sort of nod like an idiot for a second before choking out a quick âYeah, yeah, absolutely.â He clears his throat, âSounds good.â
Eddie smiles, and itâs so bright and warm and intoxicating. âItâs a date.â
Steveâs breath catches and he isnât sure what the right response is. He is freaking out, he needs to get to Robinâs. He barely chokes out âI-uh, Robin-â before he just decides heâs had enough, waves again, gets in his car and heads out.
The whole way to Robinâs, Steve keeps replaying the other night at Eddieâs in his head, but his whole perspective has changed. He has the questions now, he has names for these feelings, he has words for these thoughts.
He likes Eddie. But, Steve likes girls. How can that happen? Can he like both? Can he just like, make an exception?
He keeps trying to tell himself that maybe heâs losing it, and heâs making this up in his head. He thinks maybe heâs just confused, or sick, or tired, or something. Because he canât like Eddie, right?
But then he thinks of the other night, and how maybe when Eddieâs hand brushed his, it wasnât an accident. He thinks about how he couldnât stop staring at Eddie because he didnât want to, he wants to stare at him. He wants to look at his hair, and his eyes, and his body. He really wants to look at his body. Steve tries to hit the brakes on that thought, but canât stop it. He wants to touch Eddie, he wants to feel his hair, he knows itâs soft. He wants Eddieâs hand to brush against his again, he wants it to stay there. He wants more.
He gets to Robinâs and wastes no time, barely remembering to shut the car door behind him before he darts to Robinâs front door. He knocks and things finally work out for once, sheâs home and she answers. âSteve?â Her smile fades quickly when she looks at him, âUh, you good? Did you run here?â
âWhat?â He realizes now that he seems a little out of breath, âNo, no. I need to talk to you.â
âEverything okay?â She asks, her brow furrowed, âIs everybody okay?â
âEveryone is good, itâs me-Iâm fine, but-â he sighs and takes a quick look around, âI canât talk about this here.â
âLucky for you my parents arenât home, Iâm not supposed to have boys in my room.â
Steve chuckles a little as he goes inside and follows her to her room. Once theyâre in Steve realizes he doesnât even know where to start. He doesnât know what to say. He doesnât even know if he should say anything.
What if heâs crazy and this is just like, something thatâll go away in a few days? What if this is all made up in his head and he doesnât actually feel these feelings.
But it felt real, it felt real when they were sitting in Eddieâs room laughing together, it felt real when they were laying on his floor listening to records, it felt real when Eddie smiled at him. Steve tries his best to tell himself maybe itâs not real. But it is. He knows it is. Heâs just stuck in this loop of uncertainty and he doesnât know how to get out. He knows talking to Robin will help, thatâs why he came over. He needs to say something, but where does he even begin? He isnât sure where any of this began. One day he barely knew Eddie, and all of a sudden, theyâre friends and Steve likes him?
Robin sits on her bed and looks up at him, Steve starts fidgeting with his hands and isnât sure if he wants to sit or not. He feels restless. âSo whatâs going on?â Robin asks, calmly. âThis isnât like a spooky monster or government secret thing, right?â
âNo,â Steve waves a hand dismissively. âNothing like that, itâsâŚitâs personal.â Steve starts pacing just a little. âLike Iâm physically fine but my brain is-â
âI mean everyone knows youâve been acting weird this week.â Robin says, bluntly. Steve gives her a quick look of annoyance before she continues. âWhatâs going on? Is it like, girl troubles?â Robin raises her eyebrows.
âRobin,â He groans, -he knows he can tell her. Why canât he tell her? He doesnât think he has the guts to say this out loud. âNot exactly.â He says it slow, looking at her nervously.
âItâs not about Nancy, is it?â She asks, sitting up a little straighter. Steve can tell sheâs fighting a smirk, sheâs doing a good job of it but Steve can still tell.
âOh my god.â Steve mutters. âAbsolutely not, no. I told you, thatâs over.â He runs a hand through his hair, âItâs not Nancy.â
Robin just stares at him for a second, waiting. Steve just holds her stare and she gives in, âOkay! So, what?â She throws her hands up a little, âThis is about whatever has been making you crazy, right?â
Steve nods, and makes a noncommittal noise.
âSo what is it, Harrington?â
Steve takes a breath and turns to fully face Robin again, âLook, whatever I say next stays between us, right? Like, no one else can know.â
Robin leans forward a little, âOf course, come on. We both have secrets.â She reminds him and it makes him feel better for a minute.
He drags a hand across his face and starts, âI-â he stops, not sure what to say, not sure if he should even say anything, not sure if he should tell Robin everything, tell her that heâs having a breakdown because he thinks he likes boys, but he knows he likes girls, and that even if that wasnât an issue, Eddie? Why Eddie? And can he even tell Robin that? Would that make all the times they hang out weird? But, he canât bring himself to care as much as maybe he should. He knows he wants to tell her, he just doesnât know how. He puts his hands on his hips, thinking it over for a second. He still has to say something, âOkay, look so, I like-â he stops again, trying to choose his words carefully, âsomeone.â he finally says.
âYeah?â She smiles, before gasping a little. âLove sick!â she says, pointing at him for a second. âThatâs what was going on the other day, Steve.â
He rolls his eyes, âNo, itâs not like-â he scoffs, âI just, you know, I donât know what to do about it.â
âWell, who is she?â
Steve feels his heart drop a little, this is the part he isnât sure he can admit. Not only to Robin, but just out loud. He thinks about just making up a girls name and forgetting all of this.
But he canât, because his brain has been caught on a loop of the past week. Eddieâs house, the video store, Eddie having a date, feelings having no names, he thinks of the heavy metal that was playing in the background and how he could barely hear it over his own heart pounding in his ears. He canât fight it, heâs tried. Heâs powerless.
âRobin,â He starts, weakly, leaning against her wall. His heart is beating fast again, and he can hardly bring himself to look at her, his eyes are wet now and he doesnât know why. âThis isnât about a girl.â He admits, and he hopes she gets it.
She blinks at him a couple times and he can see that sheâs thinking her next few words over carefully, something she actually does well for occasions like this. âOkay,â She nods, slowly, looking at Steve like he might break if she moves too quick. He doesnât like it, but he can tell sheâs just trying to keep him calm for this. âYou like someone.â She starts, and looks up at Steve.
He nods and doesnât say anything because he knows he canât right now, he does not want to cry about this.
âAnd itâs not a girl?â
Steve swallows and shakes his head, âNope.â He finally chokes out. âI, uh, I likeâŚâ He looks at Robin, he tries to stop himself, but he canât. He knows this could mess everything up, but he feels like maybe he should tell her everything. It felt good to tell her part of it. Mostly, he just doesnât want to be alone with these thoughts anymore. He sighs, sliding down the wall and sitting on the floor. âIâve been losing my mind, Robin.â He admits, his voice low. He feels himself losing the fight heâs been having in his own head, if he doesnât get this over with heâs going to explode. He can trust Robin, he reminds himself before taking a breath and starting again. âThe other night, I couldnât sleep, I was up nearly the whole night thinking about him, right? And then I-I finally fall asleep and I fucking dream about him, I kept thinking about everything, I kept going over the whole night, you know? We talked, we listened to music, but the whole time I could barely pay attention to anything, I didnât care about any of it. I just wanted be around him. And then, like, he says stuff that I know is a joke, but god, it still justâŚâ He trails off and checks to see if Robinâs going to say anything, heâs sure sheâs probably dying to ask questions or say something.
But Robin is just watching him, with somewhat concerned eyes, and just waiting for him to finish. She gives a small nod encouragingly when she notices him looking at her.
Steve looks away and sighs, âRobin, I like him.â His voice breaks again, just slightly. âI like him so much.â
âI know,â She says, nodding. âAnd thatâs okay!â
Steve scoffs. âI canât like him.â
âWhy not?â Robin throws her hands up, âYou can so like him.â
âI canât like him.â He repeats, shaking his head. âFor starters, I still like girls so-â
Robin gives him a puzzled look, âSteve,â she laughs softly, âYou can like girls and like guys too!â
Steve just looked at her. âAre you serious?â He asks, sitting up away from the wall a little.
Robin looks at him for a second, smiling. âYeah, Harrington. You can like whoever, you donât have to pick guys or girls.â
âShit.â He says, blinking and resting his head against the wall. âI thought I was likeâŚthe only one.â
Robin rolls her eyes, âSorry, youâre not special.â She smiles, âYouâre just bisexual.â
âOh, huh.â Steve looks down, he lets it soak in for a second. This whole time he thought this was something wrong with him but it has a name. He can just like whoever he likes. He chuckles a bit, feeling a little embarrassed for freaking out about it. âLearned something new, I guess.â
âItâs not like you could have known. Look around this town, not a lot of people like us.â She says shrugging. âBut welcome aboard, glad to have you. â
âYeah, thanks.â Steve rolls his eyes. âThat solves that but like, what do I do?â
âWell, technically you still havenât told me who this is.â Robin says, grinning.
Steve glares at her for a second, âRobin, donât make me say it.â He whines a little.
âHow can I help if I donât know who it is?â
Steve closes his eyes and presses his palms to his face for a second. âRobin, oh my god.â
She tries to hide laughter, but isnât very successful. âit could be anybody!â
âFine, fine!â Steve throws his hands up in defeat and looks at her, she is absolutely radiating excitement and he hates how endearing it is. âEddie.â He says, but as quietly as possible. It still feels awkward to say out loud.
âHmm?â Robin puts her hand to her ear, âI didnât catch that?â
âEddie!â Steve shouts a little, tossing his head back in defeat. âI like Eddie.â He admits and another weight floats off of him. âI really fucking like Eddie.â And now he feels like he kind of wants to keep saying it, itâs therapeutic after days of bottling things up and keeping secrets from himself.
Robin sits up on her knees, âI knew it! I knew it! I-Iâve known it for months!â She says excitedly.
Steve sits up straighter, âIâve only known for like, an hour. How could you have known for months?â
âOh, please.â She rolls her eyes, âItâs so obvious you guys like each other, all you do is stare and flirt. Itâs pathetic!â
Steveâs whole body feels hot, he feels sick, but he feels almost hopeful. âHe-no. Youâre so wrong, thereâs no way-â he shakes his head. âYouâre crazy, he doesnât- he likes girls.â
âSteve, you like girls.â
Steveâs eyebrows go up and he nods a little, âThatâs fair.â
âAnd how do you know? How do you know he doesnât like you?â
âWhy would he like me?â Steve shrugs, âLike we have almost nothing in common, you know?â
âSo? He liked hanging out with you. If you guys are so incompatible, why would he want to hang out with you? Alone?â
Steve sighs, âThereâs no way.â He says again, seriously. âAnd we donât-we donât stare at each other.â
âYes, you do! All the time! Just like, get a room, oh my god. Itâs disgusting.â
Steve laughs and for the first time he can breathe. He feels okay. He thinks maybe this wonât be so bad. Maybe he can just navigate this crush and somehow keep things together. But eventually he realizes he canât just stay here in Robinâs room forever, and sooner or later heâs going to see Eddie again, theyâre going to hang out and Steve is going to have to pretend that he isnât hopelessly obsessed with him.
He and Robin talk for a while, and things start to settle for the night. It feels weird to just keep going through life after this. Heâs supposed to just go home and go to bed after it feels like his whole world has flipped? He realizes heâs fucking head over heels for someone and heâs supposed to just act like heâs not?
Itâs quiet for a minute and he and Robin are sitting across from each other on the bed, both lost in thought. He glances at her, âWhat do I do now?â
She looks like she thinks it over for a minute, before taking a breath, âYou could go to his house, tell him how you feel and make out the rest of the night.â She looks at him and gives a small shrug, âThatâs an option.â
Steveâs breathing gets a little shaky, that was definitely not something heâd considered. He tries to stop thinking about it, but he wants to. He shakes his head, âNo, thatâs not happening. Iâm not gonna tell him.â
âWell maybe see if he wants to hang out, then you could kind of get a feel for things. Maybe youâll see that he does like you and you can just see what happens.â She suggests and Steve doesnât hate this idea.
He thinks it over, another night alone with Eddie, another night where Steve would get his full attention, another night where Steve could lay way too close next to him, a night where Eddie might let his fingers linger against Steveâs again. Steve nearly feels lightheaded just thinking about it. âMaybe.â
âHey, he was just talking about a movie night, right?â
Steveâs eyes snap shut and he puts his head in his hands, âOh my god.â
âOkay, so maybe not-â
âNo, yeah. He justâŚwhen i dropped Dustin off he actually asked about that.â He looks at Robin a little nervously, he can feel his face going red. âI said sure, he said itâs a date, and I just-â Steve makes a motion with his hand, âgot the hell outta there, I came straight here.â
âOh.â Robin says, âEven better, sounds like you already have plans!â Steve worries her face is going to get stuck with this excited smile she has.
âI donât want to,â Steve sighs, nerves building already just thinking about it. âbut yeah, iâll try, okay?â
âThatâs the spirit!â
The next few days, Steve tries his best to be cool. Heâs not freaking out like he was, he knows better now. He knows more now. That doesnât mean he feels quite like himself still. Heâs still overthinking and over tired, the last few nights unfortunately have become dedicated to Steve just thinking about Eddie and all the different ways this could go, heâs played out every scenario. He doesnât know what to expect, but he wants to be prepared for anything.
And yet, he finds himself very unprepared for Eddieâs voice coming through the line when Steve absentmindedly answers his phone while going through the mail. But the increasingly familiar âHarrington!â chimes in Steveâs ear and he drops the stack of envelopes he was holding.
Steve fumbles through the whole phone call, but keeps it together just enough to get by with using the mess he made as an excuse. He knows Eddie called for something, but heâs just kind of been rambling for five minutes and Steve starts to wonder if he might be a little nervous too. He also realizes that he has never given Eddie his phone number, he smiles a little to himself when he thinks that Eddie would have had to ask someone to give him Steveâs number, so he kind of went out of his way to call him.
âAnyway,â Eddie says, slowing down. âLook, you coming over tonight or what?â
Steveâs body does that tingly thing again, and his face is burning. He tries to respond but his words are stuck. He clears his throat and tries again. âYeah, okay.â is all he mages to get out. It wouldnât have mattered if he tried, he canât tell Eddie no.
He hears Eddie laugh softly, and itâs basically the last thing he hears because heâs got a thousand thoughts running through his mind and heâs trying to sort through them. When he hangs up, he immediately calls Robin.
He does a double check to make sure heâs still home alone before she answers, âHello?â
âWhat are you doing tonight?â He asks, quickly, skipping the greetings. He doesnât really mean too, but his brain is moving too fast.
âHello, Steve.â She says, huffing into the phone slightly. âIâm picking up a shift at the store tonight, why?â
âOkay, okay so no one else is going to Eddieâs?â
âNo, everyoneâs busy.â Steve can hear her smile through the phone, he knows she feels so smug.
He sighs, âGreat.â
âYouâll be fine! Youâll have fun!â She reassures him, âJust relax.â
Steve tries to take that advice but he spends the rest of the afternoon doing anything but relaxing.
The last few days have dragged on so slowly, but today flies by, and he hates it. Itâs all a blur of nerves, he spent 30 minutes just looking at the clothes in his closet. He didnât even know why, but he just went back and forth between three different shirts before he realized he was taking forever and felt stupid for caring this much. After he gets dressed, he thinks that maybe he has done this before, once or twice before heâs gone to hang out with Eddie. He knows he changed twice before he went the other day, he couldnât figure out why then, he figured he was just having an off day and brushed it aside. He feels like an idiot now.
He can barely drag himself to his car when itâs time to leave, he wants to go, but he also wants to just disappear. Heâs unbearably nervous, and he circles the block once before he feels like he has enough courage to finally head in the right direction.
When Steve gets to Eddieâs door he pauses, he suddenly thinks about every scenario he played out last night. He thinks about the different outcomes, he weighs the pros and cons of knocking.
But before he can, the door swings open, âHarrington!â Eddie smiles before pulling Steve in gently by the wrist.
Steve feels like he would probably follow Eddie anywhere if he kept his hand wrapped close by his. âH-hey!â Steve wishes he was better at acting normal by now.
âOkay, you made it, so-â Eddie letâs go of Steveâs arm and claps his hands together. He starts talking, going on about his ideas for the night, and Steve is listening but itâs difficult.
Heâs trying so hard to think everything through, he doesnât want to make a wrong move. He doesnât want to be obvious, and heâs so worried heâs going to slip up and just say something fucking stupid.
Because every time he tried to play out all those different versions of tonight, he kept saying something stupid. He just doesnât know how to not say something stupid.
After they settle in with some beers and a movie, it gets increasingly harder for Steve to focus on, well anything.
Heâs basically missed the entire first half of this movie, instead he keeps taking too long and too frequent glances over to Eddie, who is sitting just a little too close to him, which is a major factor in Steveâs lack of focus. He keeps forgetting to focus on not slipping up, too. Once he and Eddie start talking, he canât help himself. Itâs just so easy that he forgets itâs supposed to be difficult.
When theyâre talking, or even when theyâre just in a comfortable silence, Steve forgets that Eddie doesnât know, he forgets that Eddie doesnât like him, he forgets that heâs worried about any of it. Heâs just focused on Eddie, and thatâs all that really matters.
Steve starts to realize that maybe the beer hasnât helped him act normal, and that maybe that wasnât his smartest move. But, he thinks heâs doing okay. Yeah, heâs still risking far too many glances Eddieâs way for it to not be weird, but he doesnât think heâs been super obvious about it.
And yes, this time heâs staring again and heâs telling himself to stop, but somehow he just ends up resting his head on his hand and completely losing thought.
He doesnât know why he thinks heâd get away this this, he hadnât before. And just like last time, he gets caught. âYou better stop looking at me like that, Harrington.â Eddie says, slow and quiet. He turns his head to face Steve. âYouâre gonna give me ideas.â
Steveâs mouth goes dry and his heart is pounding in his ears, he thinks of a hundred lame excuses at once but can only manage a âhmm?â, hoping playing dumb would just work out for him.
Eddie rolls his eyes, âWhatâs on your mind? Youâve been looking at me for like five minutes.â he sits back and rests his own arm on the back of the couch, his body facing Steveâs. âIâm all ears, Harrington.â
Steve tries to blow out a laugh to seem casual, but feels like maybe it just makes him look more suspicious, âI-I havenât been-â
âSteve,â Eddie raises his eyebrows. âCome on.â
Steve canât help the small smile that spreads across his face, even though he feels absolutely crazy. He tries to think carefully and quickly about what to say, thinking about all the stupid stuff he wants to say and making sure none of that leave his lips. âI was justâŚI guess I-â he sighs and looks at Eddie, who hasnât taken his eyes off of Steve this whole time. Heâs listening, whatever Steve says heâs going to listen and Steve doesnât know if thatâs good or bad. âI was just thinking, about something Robin said the other day.â He lies, thankful for his brain taking over for his heart.
âYeah?â Eddie quirks a brow, âwanna share?â
âShe said she thinks we should spend more time together,â Steve says, watching Eddieâs reaction for something he isnât quite sure of. âI guess she thinks we make good friends.â Steve shrugs and keeps waiting for a reaction, even though he isnât sure what heâs expecting. Heâs unsure that heâs selling this, he wonders if Eddie knows heâs not saying everything. âI think sheâs right.â He adds slowly before looking back at the tv, but only for a second before he feels Eddieâs fingers lightly press against his cheek and turn his face back to his.
Steve feels dizzy, drunk, he feels like heâs floating and he hopes that maybe out of all the outcomes heâs prepared for, heâd get a good one.
âYou know what I think?â Eddie asks, and his voice is quiet and low, it makes Steve feel weak.
âHuh?â Steve says, and he can hear how dumb he sounds, his brain is just totally off. All he can see are brown eyes looking into his, all he can hear is his own heart pounding and all he can feel is Eddieâs fingers still resting on his face.
Eddie smiles, âI thinkâŚâ he lets his fingers trail down Steveâs chin and neck, itâs quick but Steve can feel his heat lingering for longer than he knows is possible. Eddie sighs and glances at the screen, then back to Steve. âI think you should come over more.â
Steve nods slowly, closing his mouth, and trying to come back to life. He canât get his mouth to form words, he just takes a swig of his beer and looks back at the tv. Heâs trying to ignore the fact that now Eddieâs the one staring, he doesnât know how heâs supposed to feel about it. Why is he staring? He glances over and accidentally makes eye contact. âWhat?â He laughs a little, in the back of his head he notes again that the beer is definitely not helping.
âOh, so you can stare at me all night but itâs weird if I do it?â
âI was not staring.â Steve lies, knowing thereâs almost no chance that Eddie would believe him.
âYou know I have eyes right?â Eddie asks, âAnd i use them? And I use them to catch you staring at me.â
âOh, will you shut up, Munson? So I looked at you?â Steve rolls his eyes, his argument half hearted, heâs loosening up and it feels good. Heâs fighting to not say or do anything dumb, and he worries heâs going to lose. âWhat are you going to do about it? hmm?â
Eddie smirks at Steve, and Steve immediately realizes what he sets himself up for. He only realizes now that he might have done it on purpose. âI have a few ideas.â Eddie says after a second that feels like forever.
Steveâs brain checked out about ten minutes ago, heâs scrambling to think of anything to say, something that he can get out of this with. He settles for rolling his eyes and just pretending to watch the movie. After a minute, he feels Eddie move just a little closer, he uses up all of his focus to just keep his eyes on the tv.
âYou know whatâs weird?â Eddie says, breaking the silence that Steve desperately wanted. He canât say something he shouldnât if theyâre not talking.
âDo you ever stop talking?â Steve asks, rolling his head to look at Eddie, happy to have a reason for once. He tries to sound annoyed but the smile on his lips betrays him.
âI thought all the Vecna, Upside Down, horror movie come to life stuff was going to be the weirdest experience of my life,â He says, and Steve is all of the sudden very aware of just how much closer Eddie got. âbut this? You and me, hanging out, beingâŚfriends? This is definitely weirder.â
Steve laughs softly, âNo, youâre right. Itâs kind of weird.â
âItâs weird,â Eddie repeats, looking at Steve for a second before he takes a breath. âBut, I like it.â
Steveâs heart races, and he canât stop his eyes from darting to Eddieâs lips for just a fraction of a second. He nods, âI like it too.â
Eddie doesnât take his eyes off of Steve, âGood,â He smiles, âYouâre stuck with me now, Harrington.â He says, going back to the movie.
Steve takes the opportunity to internally panic, both of them sitting just a little too close to each other facing the screen. Steve reaches for his beer and starts going through what the fuck just happened. He isnât sure if heâs reading too into things, or if heâs just seeing what he wants to. But heâs starting to think maybe Robinâs right, maybe Eddie -maybe- has some similar feelings. He canât stop himself from testing the waters a little, hoping to not be as obvious as he feels. âSo, y-you liked the uhm, other movie?â He stumbles out, looking ahead, a little afraid that if he looks at Eddie, heâll give himself away.
âYeah,â Eddie replies. âyeah, it was good.â
Steve decides heâs gotten this far and chances testing the water, âHowâd the date go?â
âWhat?â Eddie looks at him, âOh, yeah,â he laughs quietly. âIt didnât.â
Steve canât stop himself from looking over, âIt didnât?â
Eddie watches him for a second, and Steve can tell heâs thinking something over. Heâd give anything to know what. âYeah, but it was for the best.â Eddie shrugs, âWasnât really what I want now anyway.â
Steve nods, âWell, sheâs missing out.â
Eddie hums an agreement and goes back to looking at the screen.
Steve sits and tries to not get his hopes up for five minutes straight, and thatâs when he feels Eddieâs fingers lightly brush against his own.
Steve instantly looks over at Eddie, who is focused completely on the screen in front of them. Steve blinks and looks back at the tv too. He doesnât know what to do, he doesnât even know what to think. The only thing he knows right now is that heâs about to do something stupid.
He brushes his fingers against Eddieâs this time, slow and a little shaky. This time he ignores the other when he looks his way. Instead, Steve canât even help himself and he does it again, this time letting his fingers go up to Eddieâs wrist, tracing against the edge of his bracelet.
They both go quiet and still for a second, and Steve starts to panic. Why did he do that? But why did Eddie start it? His face is burning and his hands feel empty and cold.
The panic subsides quickly when he feels Eddieâs fingers graze against the top of his hand. He smiles, and looks over at Eddie.
This time Eddie looks back, his head resting on the back of the couch, âWhat?â He asks, innocently as if nothing is going on.
Steve can feel the heat coming from Eddie, theyâre so close and all he wants to do is fill the space that separates them. He looks at Eddie for a minute, he swears he hears those records from the other night playing somewhere in the back of his mind, or maybe itâs real he canât tell. Nothing really feels real.
Steveâs starting to get exhausted, heâs not good at this. Heâs not good at hiding feelings, heâs not good at lying, heâs not good at pretending. He thinks if he doesnât leave right now heâs going to lose.
âI might do something stupid.â He says without thinking, reason and sense left him the second Eddie touched his hand.
âI donât doubt that.â Eddie quips, smiling softly. He waits for a second to see if Steve is going to continue, and Steve notices. But he canât bring himself to move or talk. Luckily Eddie rolls his eyes a little and keeps talking, âIf youâre gonna do something stupid, promise to do it with me.â He whispers, Steve can nearly feel his breath on his face.
Steve looks at him, heâs grasping at excuses and subject changes in his mind but he canât seem to hang on to any long enough to stop himself from thinking about kissing Eddie Munson. As soon as the thought enters his mind it consumes him. He remembers Eddie said something, and he pulls his eyes from Eddieâs mouth to his eyes, unsure of how long theyâd been there. âI really-â he stops himself, unsure of how heâd finish that sentence, the words on his tongue trying to escape. âI uh,-â He tries to turn away from him, he tries to pretend things arenât as intense as they feel. He tries, but he canât and heâs right back to looking at Eddie, right back to trying to figure out what to do, how to tell him without saying it, how to make this less awkward. His thoughts are interrupted, and heâs almost thankful.
âSteve,â Eddie says, quietly with a new air of seriousness to his tone that Steve isnât expecting. âWhatever it is that you want to tell meâŚâ he trails off, and without any plan they both move a little closer, Eddie doesnât look away from Steve this time when he moves his fingers against his. âIâm waiting.â he finally says, and doesnât move away.
Steve canât take anymore, he feels like heâs not dreaming for the first time. He feels like this is real, he didnât make this up, itâs not in his head. He likes Eddie, and he canât help but think that Eddie likes him too. He feels another soft stroke against his palm and he gives up. He takes Eddieâs hand, finally threading their fingers together. âYeah, well-â he starts, he looks from their hands, back to Eddie, he can barely catch his breath as he leans in, stalling for another moment to be absolutely sure heâs not dreaming, but then Eddie leans in slowly and he stops caring about any of the things he was worried about before. âIâm done waiting.â Steve says, before he finally closes the distance between them, slowly. He brings a hand up to thread through Eddieâs hair, and itâs just as soft as heâd imagined. He feels Eddie kiss him back, it nearly knocks him out. Eddie brings up a hand to rest on Steveâs side, and pulls him closer, he canât stop the small noise he makes.
Out of every scenario he planned, every version of this he rehearsed in his head, nothing compared to how it actually felt. His heart is pounding, his hands are shaking while he runs them over Eddieâs body, he feels like heâs on fire, heâs overwhelmed but in the best way.
Everything gets a little colder though when he and Eddie finally pull apart, he desperately wants to just dive right back in but he takes a second to try to wrap his head around everything. The nerves start to creep back in quickly as he worries if heâs made a mistake. What if he read everything wrong?
He takes a breath, hoping he doesnât let any of his panic show. He looks away and shudders out a soft laugh. âSorry, I-â he stops and looks over at Eddie, unsure of what to say or do.
But Eddieâs watching him, looking a little unsure himself. âSoâŚâ he starts slowly, both of them backing away a little. âDo weâŚtalk about it or-â
âI like you.â Steve says, surprising even himself. He didnât mean to say it, he didnât plan on ever telling Eddie Munson that he liked him. He doesnât know why he canât stop, he couldnât stop himself from touching Eddie, he couldnât stop himself from kissing him, and now heâs just telling him this and he doesnât know how to stop. He blames the alcohol but knows itâs not that. The words have been threatening to leave his lips since he realized they were there.
Eddie raises his eyebrows, giving Steve a second. âYeah?â he grins, just kinda beaming at Steve expectantly, and patiently.
Steve sighs, realizing thereâs nothing he can do now. Heâs done everything he promised himself he wouldnât, and now heâs just going to have to follow through with it and hope for the best. âYeah,â he rolls his eyes a little when he notices the smug expression on Eddieâs face. âI canât believe it, but yes, Munson. I like you.â
âSee, I knew you had a crush on me.â Eddie says, before getting a little closer.
âOh my god,â Steve groans a little, âdonât even start.â
Eddie laughs softly, and relaxes back into the couch again, glancing back at the credits rolling on the screen. âIâm gonna be honest, I donât think I even know what happened in this movie.â He turns to Steve, fidgeting a little with his hands and watching him a second, âIt doesnât matter though, cause I didnât ask you to come over for a movie. It was just an excuse to see you.â He waits a second before looking head again.
He starts to feel nervous again, but itâs different than before. Fears and uncertainty are now replaced with a need to get this right. Itâs been a while since heâs gotten something heâs wanted, he doesnât wanna ruin it. âYou didnât need an excuse.â
Eddie smiles, he barely glances away from the static on the tv, âThis might surprise you, Harrington, but Iâm not the best at talking about feelings.â He admits, locking eyes with Steve, âBut, I like you too, okay?â
Sure, Steve kind of got that already, but hearing Eddie say it still made his stomach flip. He smiles a little, trying to wrap his head around it. He likes him. Eddie likes Steve.
Steve finally starts to feel better, his world is changing again, but itâs slowing down a little. He feels like even if he doesnât know what happens next, or what heâs supposed to do or say, heâs going to be alright. He canât remember the last time he felt like he was going to be alright, so he tries to soak it in while he can. âSoâŚwhat now?â He asks, smiling a little nervously.
Eddie looks like heâs pretending to think about it, looking up at nothing with a small smile, tapping a finger against his lips, âWell, we could watch another movie.â He suggests, looking at Steve, and something about this look makes Steve feel nervous, but not in a bad way.
Steve takes a breath, he tries to assess the situation, trying to figure out if Eddie is implying what he hopes he is. âWe didnât even watch the last one.â He reminds him.
âYeah, we arenât going to watch the next one either, Harrington.â Eddie says, leaning close and pressing his lips to Steveâs, barely giving him time to react before he stands up. âStay there, I get to pick this time.â
Steve just watches as Eddie runs off to find a movie, he feels completely dumbfounded as he takes this in. He attempts to figure out the exact moment this started, but quickly realizes he doesnât actually care. It wouldnât make a difference.
Eddie puts the movie into the VCR and quickly turns back to Steve, walking over to him, âThe goal here, by the way, is to see as little of this fuckinâ movie as possible.â He says, before threading this fingers into Steveâs hair and kissing him, pushing him back onto the couch. âSound good?â Eddie says, after a few seconds, taking a breath and pulling back to look at Steve.
Steve nods quickly, âSounds great.â he pulls Eddie back down into another kiss, feeling him smile against his lips. He doesnât care about anything other than this right now, he just wants to get as close to Eddie as he can. And he does, they spend the whole night together tangled up, nothing but the tv and the post lamp outside shining in the dark.
When Steve leaves, he kisses Eddie goodbye, this time he doesnât feel like heâs forgetting anything, but he still doesnât want to go, heâs already counting down until he can come back. And when he drives away, he checks his rear view and catches Eddie watching him drive away again and Steve knows heâs going to spend another night awake thinking about Eddie Munson.
He still isnât sure how this happened, he knows he could sit and think about it forever before it made sense, but it doesnât have to make sense. It doesnât matter to him how he got here, heâs just happy that heâs here now.
#THIS IS 11k WORDS#JUST AS A WARNING#steddie#stranger things#iâm posting this while i am at work so iâll come back and edit it up in a lil while#steve harrington#eddie munson#fanfic#fanfiction#long fic#one shot#idk how yâall tag these nowadays
795 notes
¡
View notes
Text
I will stay with you in the dark and beyond
Josh Wahsington x fem!reader
warning : fluff, hurt/comfort, kissing, mental health issues
Summary : A preparation for the meeting after the tragedy, ghosts of the past still haunting him. Cold snow on them as she realizes she just has to stay with him this timeâŚtogether against the dark abyss inside him.
Info : In short i have to write for ud again (and this is the second time i deleted the first version yayyy) so i hope you like it and Josh just needs some love.
~~~~~~~~~~~~
Snow flew down and up the big dark mountain as the bus stopped at the single stop in the middle of nowhere. The light broke through the early evening as two people got off the bus, knowing full well that this nowhere held a grisly and bitter sweet secret.
The snow began to creak under their sturdy shoes as they made their first steps off the road and onto the grounds. ,,Still as cold as ever," she muttered, pulling her hat a little more over her ears to protect them from the cold and especially the wind.
A glance to her side, however, let her know that her friend seemed more like an excited child and not a freezing one who still had a long climb ahead of him. ,,As alwaysâŚbut if you're cold, I can keep you warm," he grinned and approached his friend, his hands playing with the bobble on her hat before he pulled the sleep tightly around her neck to keep the cold out.
His green eyes showed love and joy but she knew it had been different a few hours and days ago. She had seen how this journey had weighed on him and how he had tried not to let it show. ,,Josh, my hero," she said, but she knew that if she brought it up now, it would not only ruin his mood but also his world for the day.
She knew how stubborn he could be, she also knew that he always appreciated her help, but now that they were here. It was different. The mountain as they started to walk up seemed bigger, scarier and colder, as if after a year everything would be less inviting, as if she was looking out for them but not in a good way.
But at the latest when Josh took her hand, she felt his cupped hand run over hers, a smile on his lips and always a sweetly cheeky saying and an even worse joke. ,,How about a kiss for the passage," he suggested as they arrived in front of the large iron gate that separated the still wild area from the private one and also told other people they weren't allowed in.
While Josh had climbed over the wall with ease, she knew that with her backpack and not exactly the best grade in sports, it wouldn't be so easy, it was cold, the stones might be icy and who knows what else. ,,A kiss?" she asked curiously, stepping closer to the gate, her hands gripping the cold ice as she was forced to carry her hand and still feel Josh's hand on hers as he stepped closer to the gate.
Green soul mirrors looking back at her, a smile on his lips as he saw her lean forward, but it was he who crossed the last barrier between them.
A brief, intimate kiss, a kiss that she knew would not be the first or the last on this chilly evening. The gate opened shortly afterwards and Josh let her through, putting his arm around her as they walked side by side, laughing and admiring nature to bridge the silence.
A short break in the cable car where she rested her head against his shoulder and he told a little trivial story from his school days about Chris and him. A story of amusement and yet she saw the amusement and the glint of envy in his green eyes.
Eyes that had a goal after they had left the last stretch behind them as they crossed the last few meters and arrived in front of the wooden hut. ,,Frozen like every year," she heard him say as she held the backpacks for a moment and turned away from the forest that lay cold and dark behind them but now saw that Josh had learned.
She smiled as she heard the click of a fire train You've learned not to get a cold from this again she thought back to the last time they were all still standing here outside the door and it had taken so long that the first two days were spent in the beds and they had a cold. ,,And yet you've learned not to make us sick again," she joked, squeezing past him before finally putting down her bags and backpacks and looking inside.
It really hadn't changed, how could it have since the incident a year ago, no one had been here except a few white plush covers had been thrown over the furniture to keep out the dust.
Walking further in and placing her jacket on one of the chairs, she was in the process of removing the platsik covers when she saw Josh still standing at the open door.
Green eyes that seemed to see something in the interior reminded her of what was going on in his head. ,,Josh? Are you all right?" she asked uncertainly, moving from the couch towards him and slowly taking his hand in hers, seeing how he still didn't quite realize where he was.
That it was no longer the tragedy of a year ago, that his medication was supposed to be working. Questions to which she had no answer but suddenly, before she could reach for her cell phone, he seemed to catch himself again.
,,Yes-yes, I'm fineâŚjust distracted for a moment, let's unpack" he interrupted her, ignoring the open door, the snow and the furniture and taking the things they had with them before heading upstairs and down to the basement one by one.
,,JoshâŚI won't leave you alone again," she said resolutely, closing the door and making a fire in the fireplace before setting to work on the glorious meal that was canned rafioli while she listened to his mumbling in the house from time to time between their conversations.
But he seemed to have caught on, at least for today, as they sat together on the couch again, the TV showing something trivial about bears and their hibernation while they sat under the covers together and enjoyed their feast.
,,You are a true master chef," he praised and took the empty plate from her hand when she saw the smirk on his lips, ,,Well, what can I say, I'm just the best," she replied and put her hands on her hips before she felt Josh pull her slightly towards him.
She held on and she felt his hands grip her tighter and tighter almost as if he was afraid she would disappear, disappear like his sisters, like everything they had experienced.
But she allowed it, knowing that in the time that had passed Josh had gotten help, that in the dark times they had shared together she had been afraid for him when she had seen him at his darkest point and had run away.
But now, never again, she would stay with him, she knew that now, she knew she would stay with him. ,,I'm here JoshâŚI won't leave you," she reminded him and pulled him even closer to her, feeling a shaky breath come over his lips as he mumbled a thank you before she felt something slightly wet on her shirt.
She didn't have to let go of him to know that he was crying into the crook of her neck, hiding his mind from the house, the world that had taken his siblings from him. ,,Together, the two of us and the other one, we'll get everything sorted out, you hear?" she continued, stroking his back slowly, giving him all the time he needed before she heard him sniffle several times and he slowly detached himself.
My brave darling she thought as she looked into his face her hand I put to his cheek he nestled against it lightly seeking help green teary eyes looking into hers seeking help meeting giving help.
The pain that was behind the green and he seemed to realize now just how much her Josh had sufferedâŚthat he had apparently never left the darkness of the night a year ago.
That he hadn't found his way out alone and probably wouldn't if she left him. ,,Thank you for everything for being here and not leaving like her," he murmured, the hint of a smile on his lips that had stopped trembling.
Before she slowly came closer to him, waiting to see if he wanted a kiss, if he needed affection, the moment of calm passed with his slow nod of assent and she kissed him.
She could take away his worries for today at least, because something she knew was healing was the love between them and that, despite the pleasure, the future did not depend on it.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~
#until dawn#until dawn josh#josh washington#josh washington x reader#male x female#until dawn josh washington
185 notes
¡
View notes
Text
do you think i have forgotten?
pairing: steve harrington x fem!reader
summary: you loved steve harrington years ago, and he loved you. now, coming back to hawkins, you find that things may not be so different.
word count: 14.1k
warnings: fluff, smut, a little angst, exes to lovers, very much idiots in love!
a/n: here it is!!! i hope u guys like it!!! it took a while but hopefully it was worth it <3
ŕź
A âwelcome homeâ banner hangs lopsided on the wall.
The party is smaller than the ones youâd become accustomed to at school. That didnât matter. What did was that your favorite people were around for this one.
It was meant to be a surprise, but Nancy gave you a heads up. She knows you hate surprises, you just donât have the heart to tell Robin, who absolutely loves surprise parties. Planning them, to be exact. So, you acted shocked, put on your biggest smile.
It was worth it for the beaming grin on your friendâs face, the tight hug as a hello.
You didnât realize how much you missed home until now. Until you came back.
Small talk isnât so tiring when itâs with people you really care about. Eddie and Jonathan, Nancy and Robin, even the kids are there to give you the warmest welcome you could ever have. Hugs from some of them, teasing from all of them.
Itâs perfect, but thereâs an obvious absence. One youâve tried and tried not to think about. But here, in this room, with these people, you can tell that without him, thereâs a space waiting to be filled.
That space has been left open in your life for years. A gaping hole. Then, when the nightâs half over and youâre convinced you wonât see him, you hear one word that has memories rushing back to you. Like a flood.
âAce.â
Thereâs only one person in the entire world who calls you that. Steve Harrington.
The nickname isnât the only thing that gives him away. His voice is engraved in your head, the tone, the way it hits your ears. Itâs been years since you last heard it, and still, it feels so, so familiar.
You met in high school. Gym class, actually, and youâd been deemed Ace ever since. By him.
It started with friendship, reluctant at first and then impossibly close. It grew into the kind of undeniable thing that pushed you together. Boyfriend and girlfriend. In love.
He was really, really good to you. So good that you didnât care about who his friends were or what his reputation was. You didnât care when things changed and he went from King Steve to the best babysitter around. Over a year, you were together.
Then, he was gone.
When you told him youâd be going away for school, he was supportive, happy for you, even. Then, the day before you were set to move he sat you down and broke your heart. I can't be with you anymore, he said.
Not I donât want to, or I wonât. Canât. Like he had no other choice.
To this day, youâre not sure why he did it. You called over and over for weeks when you first got to school. He never picked up. You were only able to check on him through your mutual friends. Robin, Nancy, Eddie, all of them.
One day, he was the greatest thing in your life, the next, heâd completely disappeared from it. Like a ghost.
You pushed yourself through school, tried to let go of him. It got easier, but the pinch in your chest when you thought about him never quite went away. You tried being with other guys again, but nothing stuck. It felt like you were cheating, like you could never fully commit to someone else. Your mind, body, and soul still belonged to him.
It got easier eventually. You canât remember when it did, but over time, thinking of Steve became less like a stab to the chest, and more of a pinch.
When you spoke to your friends, theyâd mention him briefly. In passing, like they didnât want to hurt you with something as simple as a name. You knew he was working at Family Video with Robin, you knew his parents were around even less than they used to be, and you knew he went on dates. Often.
Steve spent every year of you being away trying to convince himself that he did the right thing.
He missed you constantly, but he felt like heâd be holding you back if he stayed with you. A distraction from your college experience, a boyfriend who couldnât even make it to college himself. Not enough for you.
Now, seeing you at the welcome home party Robin put together, he feels like the biggest idiot in the world. Universe, even. Because how could he have let go of someone that lights up the room like a ray of fucking sunshine.
Itâs pathetic that all he could say to you after all the years was his nickname for you.
You turn around after hearing it, the sight of Steve a punch in the gut. Heâs just as pretty, if not more, and though he mostly looks the same, heâs grown in ways you werenât there to see. Heâs almost a stranger now.
âSteve,â you manage. âYouâre here.â
âHi.â
It took a lot of convincing from the gang for him to come. Not because he didnât want to (he wanted to see you more than anything), but because he didnât want to do anything to make you upset.
Your haircut is different than before, and you hold yourself in a new way, too. But, as soon as he finds your eyes he feels like heâs in high school again, laying in his bed facing you or laughing at the back of the movie theater.
He thinks of the last time he saw you, the tears leaving trails down your cheeks, the way you didnât let yourself sob until he walked out. His stomach is in knots.
âHi,â you hold yourself back from reaching out and poking him to make sure heâs real. âI didnât think you were coming.â
âWell, surprise,â he sings the second word and throws up some awkward jazz hands. A glimpse of the dork you remember.
Surprise indeed.
âI can leave,â he offers in your silence. He even turns to do so before you stop him.
âNo! No, itâs just- itâs been a while.â
âI know. Iâm sorry.â
You shake your head. Itâs too late for that, and as much as you want to know what happened, why he ended things and just⌠vanished, you arenât so stuck on that anymore. Four years is a long time.
You arenât mad about it, it just never fully left your head.
âHow was school?â He asks. Safe, easy.
âWell, I graduated. So, thatâs something.â
A wink of a smile has the corners of his mouth twitching up. Youâre different, but youâre also the same girl he knew. Itâs nice to see again, to have hope that he didnât destroy you.
âI knew you would,â he scratches the back of his neck. Heâs not used to feeling so awkward around you. âYou can write your own essays, after all.â
That one makes you huff a laugh, makes you think back to late nights spent helping him fix up his writing. Red pen doodles and way too many distractions.
âOne of my many talents,â you say.
Thereâs another pause, a stillness that feels so wrong for the both of you. He put the distance there, and he hates himself for it. âIâll be seeing you around then?â
âYeah, Steve. Iâm home.â
Yes, he thinks. You are home. Hawkins was missing something without you in it. Or maybe that was just him. Missing something without you.
Just as youâre pulled away into a conversation with Robin and Max, Steve grasps your wrist gently. Your skin burns with the familiarity of his touch. Aches with the memory.
âItâs good to see you, Ace.â
Then, in a blink, he lets you go.
When you turn away, Eddie comes up beside Steve, claps a hand on his back. âNice, man. Not weird at all.â
âShut it, Munson.â
Steve has a hard time keeping his eyes off of you. He searches for you when he hears you laugh, can feel his pulse jump when you throw your head back the way you always have. He lets his eyes linger when he knows he shouldnât.
You catch him once. You can feel his stare on you like a breeze, tickling the back of your neck. When you turn towards him your eyes lock, just for a moment.
-
Hawkins is mostly the same. The stores on Main Street still have worn awnings, letters faded and colors dimmed. The arcade sign still flickers, Enzoâs is still the best restaurant. The movies where Steve used to take you on dates, his house with his BMW in the driveway.
Itâs hard to be back and not let Steve bleed into everything.
At school, it was easy not to think about him. Youâd bury yourself in studying and projects. Here, heâs everywhere you look. The town is painted with memories of you and him. Heâs written all over the place.
You thought you were over what happened, that you could come home and not let it phase you. You had no idea itâd be like this.
Despite it all, youâre glad to be home. You like waking up to the peacefulness of light wind and leaves rustling. Itâs a lot nicer than a dorm building full of students and the constant noise of the city.
Youâre tremendously happy to be so close to your friends again, too. Thereâs no more worrying about whether or not youâll see them anytime soon, no more sporadic phone calls that just make you miss them more.
But still, thereâs that empty space. Steve-shaped.
The next time you see him youâd decided to visit Robin at work. It took you about a week of being home to get yourself to go into Family Video, knowing Steve works there. You have to get used to him again.
Sure enough, when you walked in, there he stood. Green vest and all.
When the bell above the door jingles to signal your entrance, Steve turns to look at you. He sets down the box of stock heâd been holding, and your eyes follow the way his arms flex before you can tell them not to.
âAce, hi.â
âHey,â you send a short wave his way, rocking on your feet. âIâm just meeting Robin for lunch.â
He probably knows that, but you say it anyway, trying to fill the void of silence that hums between you.
âYeah. Sheâs in the back already,â he says. âI can show you.â
âSure, thanks.â
He almost places a hand at the small of your back to guide you, just like he used to. Itâd be so natural, so simple. Instead, he clenches his fist by his side and shuffles in front of you, nodding his head for you to
follow.
âSo, um,â he stops in front of the door to the back, turning to face you. âWe still do movie nights. All of
us, like we used to. You should come.â
âAre you sure?â
Movie nights are always at Steveâs, and you donât want to be there if itâll cause any problems, as much as youâve missed the sense of tradition. Routine.
âThereâs an open spot on the couch for you anyway. Always has been.â
When you were away, you worried your friends would replace you. Forget about you, even. That clearly wasnât the case.
âIâd love to go. If youâre sure itâs okay.â
âAs long as you still donât mind Eddie talking through the important parts.â
You shake your head, a small, close-mouthed smile on your face.
âWouldnât be a movie night without it.â
The bell above the door rings again, and Steve turns to see the customer. âI should get back.â
You nod. You watch him go, watch him greet the woman who walked in with his classic smile.
You just have to get used to him again, thatâs all.
-
Walking the steps up to the Harringtonâs front door is something youâve done time and time again. So, it shouldnât feel so odd, really.
It used to be an almost daily occurrence. Now, it takes you some mental preparation before you can bring yourself to knock on the door. This time, it isnât Steve who answers, itâs Robin. Youâre grateful for it, because stepping into his house again is already a bunch to take in.
âYou came!â She says, grinning.
âOf course I did. I missed movie nights a bunch.â
You really, really did.
While you had a couple of friends in Indianapolis, the connections were shallow. Especially compared to what you have here. There, they were friendships formed from convenience. Roommates or project partners. It was a lot lonelier than you let on.
âWe missed you, too.â Robin walks you into the living room, where cheers of your name ensue.
âLook who it is,â Eddie speaks from where he sits on the ground in front of the TV, setting things up.
Thereâs a shift from the loud, giddy greetings when Steve walks into the room, bowl of popcorn in hand. Itâs like everyoneâs waiting for one of you to burst.
âHey. You made it,â Steve says. No bursting, just some sort of tension that hasnât gone away since you saw him at your party.
âYeah. Thanks again for inviting me.â
âSurprised one of them didnât beat me to it,â he nods at your friends that are scattered across the couches. Your friends whose eyes are ping-ponging between you both.
Itâs almost like you can feel everyone take a breath of relief when you plant yourself by the armrest of the sofa. When you shoot Steve a small, barely-there smile. A peace offering.
Halfway through the movieâbroken up by constant Eddie commentary, and various ways of someone telling him to stuff itâSteve notices the way youâre curled up, cardigan pulled tight over your body.
He reaches across Robin to hand you a blanket wordlessly. She nudges his shoulder when you arenât looking, gives him a look that tells him she knows something, even if he doesnât.
Heâs always been attentive, but youâre surprised when the soft fabric is passed over. You wonder if he realizes itâs the blanket youâd always reach for when you were over. If he realizes he handed you the one youâd cuddled him under countless times.
He doesnât, youâre sure. Why on earth would he remember those things? Or even care?
After that night, the group slowly becomes whole again. The others stop planning separate things with you or Steve. Itâs like they waited for you to get acclimated to being around each other again, tested the waters.
Itâs as sweet as it is sad. You never wanted to mess anything up, make anything harder.
Though you see Steve a lot more often, your interactions with him remain short and distant. You donât think youâll ever get used to feeling so far away from him.
While you were away, over time, the memories became less vivid, as did the pictures that still sit in your bedroom at home. Sun damaged and faded. Your feelings, though, they never really dimmed, only pushed to the back of your mind and shoved into a box labeled Steve.
That box has been bursting at the seams.
Still, you try to keep it shut, to push it all aside and be friends with him again. Or, friendly, at the very least.
Steve keeps a framed picture of you in a drawer in his bedside table. Maybe thatâs weird. It used to sit atop of the table, but he moved it when it got too hard to look at your face without thinking of how it looked when you cried.
Having you around again is hard, but itâs more so a relief. Heâs missed you so, so much, and even though things arenât the same and they might never be again, heâll take you in his life any way he can have you. And this is a start.
The hardest part, he thinks, is burying all the things he never got to say. Iâm sorry, I just wanted what was best for you, youâre the best thing thatâs ever happened to me. Itâs no use now, he knows that, so he swallows the words down. They make his stomach ache.
He needs to distract himself from it all, because itâs too much. Seeing your face almost every day again, not being able to reach out and hold it like he used to.
Itâs way too much.
-
You got a job at Enzoâs to keep yourself busy.
While youâd love to stay buried in your bed all day, or walk around aimlessly until you end up at Loverâs Lake, sitting by the water and listening to it move, your parents decided itâd be better for you to do something valuable with your time.
Besides, waitressing isnât so bad. You mostly work nights, allowing you the sleep-ins you love so much, thereâs not so much pressure when you already know most of the people you serve, and the tips are always nice.
Itâs mostly a breezeâbesides a spill incidentâuntil Steve shows up there on a date. Seated in your section.
Your coworker had warned you, ânew table for you. Looks like a date.â And there he was. His hair done like always (does he still use Farrah Fawcett spray?) and his dress shirt a little wrinkled.
When itâs time to head over, you shut your eyes and take a grounding breath, slap on your customer service smile. You introduce yourself like you always do, the âIâll be your waitress for this eveningâ spiel.
Steve looks up from the menu as soon as he hears your voice. Heâs stunned, eyes wide and mouth ever-so-slightly agape while he looks at you. He tries to recover quickly. If heâd known you were working tonight he never would have brought his date here, never would have subjected you to that on purpose. He feels like shit.
âCan I get you guys anything to drink?â You say. Waitress persona engaged, praying your face doesnât look forced.
She orders first. Her voice is sweet, and sheâs pretty. Why'd she have to be so pretty?
âJust water for me. Thanks, Ace,â Steve says, letting the nickname slip. Itâs like he canât hold it in around you.
ââCourse.â You turn quickly to get their drinks.
âAce?â Steveâs date, Becky, asks.
âWeâre friends. From school. Just a nickname.â
He simplifies it. Thereâs no point in telling the whole story. Itâs overâheâs had to remind himself of that constantlyâand itâs his fault. Not the type of thing he needs to share on a first date, thatâs for sure.
âOh, okay. So, what are you getting?â Somehow, she accepts the answer easily.
You shouldnât feel so shaken by this. Really, you shouldnât. You were with Steve ages ago, and itâs been over. You donât have any sort of claim over him anymore. None.
So why is your stomach twisting every time you catch him smiling at something she says?
All you know is that it wonât do you any good to think about that too much. You busy yourself with getting their drinks instead. You approach the table carefully, not wanting to spill anything.
âFor you,â you set her drink down. She thanks you. Sheâs nice, too. âAnd, water for you.â
âThank you.â
âYou guys ready to order, or do you need a couple more minutes?â
Itâs like youâre on autopilot, repeating the same phrases you do to every single table, hoping that it comes out sounding natural.
âI think weâre good,â Steve says, gesturing for his date to go first.
He almost feels like he should apologize to you. Then again, maybe heâs reading into things too far. As much as he feels like he can tell when youâre uncomfortable, when your smile is forced, he has no idea if your habits are the same as they used to be.
Youâre cautious not to let your hands touch when you collect the menu from Steve.
The rest of their dinner is much the same, and youâre grateful any time you can distract yourself with a different table. Your actions are stiff, your words practically robotic.
Still, before he leaves, Steve leaves you a tip and a scrawled note on a crumpled receipt: âThank you. Sorry for the ambush. -Steve.â
You still have notes from him, in that same, charmingly messy handwriting, buried in a shoebox in your closet. Notes you didnât have time to get rid of in your rush to move. Notes you should probably get rid of.
Not only did he leave you a note, he was outside waiting for you when your shift was over.
He wasnât going to wait. He was going to leave it at the note and hope that you werenât bothered as much as he thought you might be. Maybe it was stupid to think youâd be affected by him being with someone else in front of you after all this time, but he couldnât ignore the instinct he got when he saw the look on your face. The guilt he felt.
He catches you as you walk out the door, startling you a bit, âAce, wait up.â
âGod, you scared me. What are you doing here?â
âSorry,â he says, falling into step beside you as you walk to your car. Heâd parked two spots over. âActually, I just wanted to say that. Sorry, I mean.â
âYou already said that,â he tilts his head, a question. âOn your note.â
âI didnât want you to think I did that on purpose. I didnât know you worked at Enzoâs until tonight, actually.â
âI havenât been for long,â you amend. âIâm not upset with you, Steve.â
The words hold a lot more meaning than you expected. You really arenât upset with him, not over tonight, and not over what happened years ago. Youâre more upset with yourself for letting it get to you even now.
âGood. Thatâs- I never wanted to hurt you.â
His words are heavy, too. Youâre too tired to hold the weight.
âWhat about your date?â You stop next to your car. He stops, too.
âI drove her home already. Came back after.â
Really, he was halfway home after dropping off Becky, but he couldnât shake his worry that heâd caused even more strain on your relationship. He turned around without a second thought.
âShe seems nice,â you say.
âYeah,â he looks around the parking lot, stares at the streetlight for a second. âSo, weâre okay?â
âWeâre okay,â you confirm.
You canât help but hope that saying it out loud will make things feel better with him. That maybe, you could be some sort of friends again.
He nods, âokay. Sorry again,â he searches for his keys in his pocket, âhave a good night, Ace.â
He walks the short distance to his car while you fumble to unlock yours. Climbing in and shutting the door, you let your head fall against the steering wheel, forehead pressed to it.
What a night.
-
Steveâs seen Becky a few times since the date at Enzoâs.
She is nice, and he does like her, but he hasnât been able to let her kiss him anywhere other than the cheek. So far, she hasnât said anything, but he knows that he wonât be able to dodge her without question for much longer.
When you were gone, though it took time, he was able to be with other people. It never lasted long, and he rarely went through with things without thinking of you at least once. He canât even give someone a peck on the mouth.
Itâs like as soon as he thinks he can lean in and do it, his mind is all Ace Ace Ace, and he finds he canât.
Heâs trying his best to ignore it, to hope that in getting used to you being back, heâll get used to not being with you, too. So far, it hasnât been working very well. He dreams more often than not, and even in sleep, he canât seem to escape your face.
Instead of digging into whatever mess heâs sure thatâll cause, heâs been seeing Becky.
Itâs unfair, he knows it is. To her and to you, but he doesnât know what else to do. He isnât thinking straight because youâve rushed back into his life so quickly he canât catch up. Heâs trying to bury the feelings he has for you by focusing on someone else.
Though, maybe focusing isnât the right word, because his mind still wanders to you. A bunch.
Heâs confused and heâs scared and he misses you. He doesnât know what to make of everything thatâs pushing to the surface once again now that youâre home, and he doesnât want to because heâs afraid of what itâs sure to become. What mightâve never even left.
He misses you but he canât do anything about that. So, Becky it is.
-
The breeze tickles your cheeks as you make your way through the trailer park in search of any of your friends.
Somehow, Eddie and his band managed to make their own gig out by the picnic tables, and, of course, heâd invited the group to come watch. When you first became friends with Eddie, he was reluctant to let you all in on his music. Now, though, he lets everyone know thereâs a spot for them saved at every performance.
You follow the noise, finding where a small crowd of people has formed by the tables that have been pushed together to serve as a stage. Probably an unsafe one, at that, but itâs Eddie. He cheers when he spots you from where he stands on the middle table.
âSheâs here!â
âCan't miss the first show Iâm back for, can I?â
âThe rockstar would not have that,â Robin says, giving you a quick side hug.
âThank you for calling me a rockstar,â Eddie replies.
You say your hellos to the others, Nancy, sitting on the bench attached to the table Eddieâs stood on, Jonathan, fiddling with his camera.
âIs Steve not coming?â You ask. Hopefully in a casual way.
âNo, he is,â Nancy says.
âLikes to be fashionably late,â is what Robin has to say.
You nod, turning your attention to Eddie, âso, how many of these songs are new?â
âTo these fools, none,â he points lazily around the group. âTo you, all of them.â He smiles, and it makes you smile, too. Youâve missed being able to support him in person.
âCanât wait to hear them, then.â
âDingus!â Robin yells happily.
You know sheâs talking about Steve. You turn around to find him. Probably too quickly.
âHey guys,â he waves. Itâs then you notice that heâs not alone. His date that he took to Enzoâs is with him. She waves, too, her arm curled around Steveâs. âThis is Becky.â
Sheâs met with polite greetings. Your mouth, for some reason, stays shut.
Robin comes to stand beside you. She looks at your expression, the shock that you shake your head to clear, the tiniest bit of hurt that lingers in your eyes. You look at her, and she raises her eyebrows at you, are you okay? Itâs silent, but you know itâs what sheâs asking.
Isnât that a question. You donât know why your stomach sinks when you see her with him. Again. Well, maybe you do know, you just donât want to accept it. The feelings youâd had for Steve were meant to be long, long gone.
Only, since being home, youâve realized they arenât.
Even though things with Steve have been far from the same as before, even as when you were friends, heâs still Steve. Heâs the kind boy you knew, only older. He still cares about the kids the way an older sibling would, he still puts his friends before anything, and heâs still the greatest person you know.
You simply shrug at Robin.
Then, Beckyâs in front of you, âwe already met, right?â
âYeah, um, hi.â
âHi. Itâs nice to at least have a familiar face here.â
God, you want to dislike her so bad, but you really canât. Sheâs kind, and sheâs clearly making an effort to make a good impression. Itâs annoying.
Steve knows he probably shouldnât have brought her with him, but sheâs been asking to meet his friends so frequently and he figured that Eddieâs gig would be as good a time as ever. At least here, thereâs a crowd to hide in.
He really does like Becky, just not in the way heâs supposed to. He thinks he mightâve spent all of those feelings on you, and thereâs no way heâs getting them back.
Eddie jumps down from the table and pulls Steve aside, âwhat are you doing?â
âDunno what you mean.â He does, actually. Only, he doesnât know what heâs doing.
âCome on, man. You can't tell me you donât see the way she looks at you,â Eddieâs not talking about Becky. Heâs talking about you.
âShe doesnât look at me. Not like that.â
âSometimes you really are an idiot, you know? She looks at you like you put the fucking moon in the sky, all melty and shit.â
âShe used to look at me like that. I fucked it up. Thatâs gone, okay?â
âIs it gone for you?â Eddie says.
âDoesnât matter,â Steve says. When he looks at you, however, it feels like it matters. A lot.
âJust saying. Think you mightâve brought the wrong lady.â
Steve already feels bad about what heâs trying to do with Becky. Seeing her to distract himself from you. He hates that even his friends are seeing through it. Is it really that obvious?
Eddie turns away to finish setting up with the band. Steve sees Becky talking to you of all people and he almost smacks himself right there. Heâs so, so stupid. He walks over, into the mess heâs created.
âHey, Ace,â he nods at you quickly, then turns to Becky. âWhy donât we go find a spot to sit?â
âWe arenât watching here?â
Steve looks between you and her quickly. Really, heâs just trying to save you from having to talk to her. He can still tell when youâre itching to get out of a conversation.
âThink the speakers might be too loud for you, babe.â
You miss whatever reply she gives him, stuck on his use of the word babe. The last time you heard it come from his mouth, he was saying it to you. It stings even though it shouldnât.
Itâs over. Itâs been over. So why is it so hard to forget about it?
-
You never really got used to seeing Steve with Becky.
He didnât bring her around oftenâmaybe for your sakeâbut when he did, youâd find yourself keeping your distance. At least one person between you and them, like a buffer.
It felt like the progress youâd made with Steve, with not feeling so far away around him, was disappearing every time you saw her standing with him. You hated it, how you let things affect you.
A couple of weeks went on that way. Then, you got a phone call.
Youâd been sitting on your bed, back against the headboard, doing absolutely nothing. The shrill ringing came from your bedside table, and you leaned over to pick it up mindlessly.
âHello?â
âAce.â
Itâs Steve. He hasnât called you since youâve been back. His utterance of your nickname sounds like a breath of relief.
âSteve? Whatâs going on?â
âCan I come see you?â
âWhat?â Youâre convinced you misheard him, or that somethingâs wrong. âAre you okay?â
âIâm fine, promise,â he pauses. âWell, I broke up with Becky. But Iâm good, okay?â
He broke up with Becky? He broke up with Becky and decided to call you. Youâre not quite sure what to do with that.
âYou- did something happen?â
âNo, no. Just- Iâll explain everything. Let me see you.â
It's hard to say no to him, and you canât help but be worried. You say yes, a quiet word whispered into the phone.
âThank you,â he says. âSee you soon, Ace.â
âBye.â
You barely get the word out before the sound of his phone being hung up echoes in your ear. Itâs only then, in the silence of your room, that you notice your heart pounding, a heavy thump in your chest.
Steve knows itâs selfish to want to see you now, after heâs just broken up with someone. Itâs the first actual breakup heâs had since being with you, and yet, heâs not even upset. He just wants to see you.
Sure, he liked Becky, but she could never really erase his thoughts of you. He felt awful about staying with her for the reasons he did. So, he broke it off.
Now, he's knocking on your window.
The tapping wouldnât be so noticeable if you hadnât been waiting for it. He never did like using the front door.
You open the window for him, move backwards a couple of steps to give him enough room to stumble inside, hair a little messy, chest rising and falling with heavy breaths, devastatingly pretty.
It brings you back to high school. Steve, sneaking through your window at night just to fall asleep with you, his arms a safety net, his steady breathing a lullaby. Steve, peering at you through the glass with that grin of his. Steve.
âYou know you can use the door, right?â You say.
âNot my style,â he takes a second to look at you. âHi, Ace.â
You shift on your feet.
âHi.â
âI know this isâŚâ He trails off. Thereâs not really a single word for it. âThanks for letting me come.â
âIâll always be here for you.â
You mean it. Even after everything, heâs Steve over it all. Your Steve, who was the greatest friend you ever had and, somehow, an even better boyfriend. Heâs never been horrible to you; not even close.
Sure, he broke your heart and fell away from your life right after that, but you know him. You know thereâs something he hasnât told you about that, and if letting him in through your window again is a step closer to hearing it, youâre willing to take it.
âEven after what I did?â
âI donât think you could ever really lose me, Steve.â
That hits him in the gut, a painful twist. Because he thought he did. Yes, he broke up with you (he regretted it very quickly), but heâd fought the urge to pick up the phone and call you at school more times than he can count.
âYouâre a good person, Ace.â
Heâs tiptoeing around whatever he wants to say to you. You talk softly, âwhyâd you want to see me?â
âI just needed to make sure you knew something.â
âWhat is it?â
âJust- I never kissed Becky. I havenât kissed anybody since we, um, broke up.â
Itâs the first time either of you have said it so plainly. Thereâs a wince on his face when he does. Small, but you catch it all the same.
âRobin said you were dating people, though.â
âYeah, but I never kissed them. Ever. I couldn't.â
He slept with peopleâwhich was still hardâbut to him, nothing feels as intimate as a kiss. He could never bring himself to cross that line with someone else. Not after how you would kiss him. The way everything else would melt away.
âI need you to know that. And I broke up with Becky because I couldnât be with her without thinking of-â he stops, shakes his head, like he canât get the words out. His eyes are holding onto yours when he says, â-someone else.â
âYou climbed through my window just to tell me that?â
âI guess I did.â
He hadnât thought about what comes next, what to do or say. Hell, he could barely even say what he meant in the first place. He wanted to say heâd been thinking of you, but the word got stuck in his throat. He hopes you can still read him enough to know what he meant.
âSo, you were with Becky⌠why, exactly?â
âI thought- I donât know. I thought Iâd be able to push, um, someone else out of my mind if I was with her. I wasnât, obviously.â
Youâre practically speechless. Never would you have imagined that Steve was still thinking of you in any way, let alone so much so that he couldnât fully give himself to anyone else.
Then again, you were never able to do that, either.
âI donât know what to say,â you shrug, shoulder to your cheek.
âYou donât have to say anything, really,â he says, though thereâs a sadness in his eyes that makes your heart squeeze painfully in your chest. You hate to be the one putting it there. âI just wanted you to know that Iâm sorry.â
âYou donât have to apologize to me, Steve. We arenât together, I know that.â
He hasnât been able to forget about that for a day. Itâs like his life without you in it was a permanent winter. The snow never melting, the cold sinking into his bones. He hadnât even realized it until you came back.
The wind picked up, frostbite ate away at him. Then, just like that, the sun was shining again. He hopes the snow will thaw soon.
He feels like an idiot right now. An idiot who can't spit out the right words and who can't leave you alone even when he knows he should.
âI should go.â
âSteve-â
âNo, Iâll go. Iâm sorry for dropping all of that on you.â
Heâs turning his back to you, opening the window, worrying you all over again.
âYou can stay.â Please, stay.
âIâm really sorry, Ace.â
Sorry for letting you go, sorry for disappearing, sorry for being a coward, sorry for fucking things up even now.
By the time you gather your wits enough to walk to the window, heâs crossing your lawn quickly. You watch him go until his figure fades into the night, the wind a low whisper in the air.
-
You do a lot of thinking that night, replaying the conversation over and over in your head. After what might be twenty minutes or two hours, you find you arenât upset with Steve in the slightest. If anything, youâre worried.
And maybe, selfishly, a little hopeful, too.
Itâs not even the breakup itself. Itâs the way he spoke, the way his eyes lingered and his frustration seemed to soften just a little when he looked at you. Itâs the way he had to make sure you knew he hasnât kissed anyone since you, that he called and came over just to tell you that.
Maybe you should be angry, but all you feel when you think about Steve is something youâd convinced yourself was long gone. A feeling with wings, fluttering.
You decide that you need to talk to him again.
That decision has you walking through the door of Family Video early the next day, when youâre sure it wonât be busy. You had to double check with Robin that Steve was the one opening (you could practically see her knowing smirk through the phone), and sure enough, he stands behind the counter.
The bell above the door jingles, cutting through the silence of the store. Steve glances up to find you, rubbing his tired eyes to make sure youâre really there.
âAm I dreaming?â He says.
Steve was convinced youâd never want to see his face again after the shit he pulled last night. After dumping information on you that you hadnât asked for, then leaving as soon as he got scared.
âIf you are, so am I.â
âRobinâs not here.â
âI know. I wanted to talk to you, if thatâs okay?â
âI didnât think youâd want to afterâŚâ he trails off, like heâs embarrassed to have to bring it up.
âI wanted to make sure youâre okay.â
âI feel like I should be asking you.â
âSteve.â
His name still sounds the best in your voice, he thinks.
âIâm okay, promise. Last night, I guess I just- I missed you.â
âI missed you, too. While I was gone.â Every single day since I left, I missed you.
Youâve both felt it for a long time, but nowâs the first time someoneâs been brave enough to say it. The words settle in the air for a moment, hanging between you.
âIâm sorry, Ace. For everything.â
You want to fall into his arms as easily as you used to, to squeeze him and tell him itâs okay, it can be okay, if you try hard enough. The counter standing between you stops you from it, maybe for the better.
âDo you think- do you think maybe we can be friends again?â
I donât know if I can just be your friend, he thinks. Not after knowing what itâs like to kiss you and wake up beside you, to touch you and love you. If itâs the only way to keep you around, though, heâll give it all he has.
âIâd like that.â
Your smile is almost shy, but itâs there.
âWe used to be better at this. Talking, I mean,â you say, trying to be light.
âWeâll get better again.â
Itâs quiet again, save for the murmur of whatever movie Steve chose for the morning playing on the TV.
âI hope you know I havenât been, like, holding a grudge, or anything. I forgave you a long time ago.â
You had to, even when it still hurt, even when you still wonder why things changed so quickly. Heâs a human as much as you are, and letting things fester for years wouldn't do either of you any good.
Still, like any wound, it still bleeds from time to time.
âDoesnât change that Iâm sorry, Ace.â
You shy away from the sincerity in his stare, from the brown in his eyes that could so easily draw you back into him completely.
He bends to catch your eye, though, making sure you know he means it.
-
Letting yourself get close to Steve again is easy, itâs the friendship thatâs hard.
Heâs a good friend, you see it in his interactions with everyone around you. Heâs a good friend and still, you canât stop thinking about the kind of boyfriend he is. Caring and loving, full of touches to give, a hand on you whenever it could be. You miss the warmth of that hand.
You keep that to yourself , though, because things are better. So much better.
You and Steve donât avoid each other anymore, the smiles arenât so forced or small, the words not so careful. The only subject you stay away from is the breakup, and even then, you donât think about it so much now that heâs around again. You think about everything before that. The good and the in love, sticky and sweet.
Tonight, heâs convinced you to come along and chauffeur the kids to the arcade. In turn, youâve convinced him to go inside with you.
The various neon lights bathe your skin, blues and oranges, pinks and greens. You can't help but think they glow a little nicer on Steveâs face.
âWhatâs the first game gonna be?â You turn to look at him over your shoulder as you walk between the rows of games.
âYour choice, Ace. This was your idea.â
âFine by me,â you shrug a shoulder, grinning.
Falling into conversation with Steve proves to still feel natural. Youâve gotten the chance to spend time with him more since you talked that morning at Family Video, and itâs paid off. Light teasing and check-ins are what they used to be before.
The part that still makes your heart beat faster, almost like itâs trying to find his, is what hangs in the silence. There's knowledge there; the silence used to be comfortable, and now, itâs full of questions and tension. Whatâs too much? What crosses the line of friendship youâve had to draw?
If youâre being honest, being Steveâs friend almost makes you miss him more. You had to do it this way, though, if only to protect yourself from losing him ever again.
Youâve been pushing away any thoughts of Steve as a boyfriend as far away as you can.
âOkay,â you stop in front of Pac-Man.
âA classic,â he nods, putting change into the slot. âLadies first.â
âScared, Harrington?â
âOf you?â He shakes his head. âNever.â
Of what he feels for you, maybe.
You play well, and Steve watches your hands move as you do. He watches your eyes as they flit about the screen, your tongue poking between your lips in concentration. Watches, still, when you throw your head back and groan when you lose.
âMy turn,â he says, bumping you over with his hips.
Despite his confidence, Steve loses really, really fast.
âItâs broken,â he declares.
âItâs not,â you say. âTry again.â
âYou just like to see me lose.â
You wiggle your way in front of him so that his arms cage you in, one on either side of you, leaning on the game. âIâll show you.â
He hopes he isnât breathing as hard as he thinks he is. He can feel the ghost of your back against his chest, so, so close. He slips another coin into the slot and lets you guide his hands to the controls.
His hands are just as warm as you remember. Solid and softer than they look. You refrain from interlocking your fingers with his and focus on guiding him through the game. Itâd be so easy to hold his hand, though. Muscle memory.
This time around, even when the screen tells him âgame over,â Steve feels like heâs won something at the slightest bit of contact youâd initiated.
Dustin finds the two of you, still playing Pac-Man, and taps his wrist. Duty calls.
After dropping the kids off, the car much quieter, you let yourself look at Steve as he drives. His side profile, the slope of his nose and line of his jaw, the way he squints at road signs.
âYou should be wearing your glasses,â you say. Youâre not even sure if he still has them.
âYou know I hate those things.â
Itâs true, you do know that. He barely even wore them around you when youâd been dating. They made him shy, even though you told him he looks pretty either way, any way.
You find that you still know a lot of things.
You still know him. You know that he owns a pair of reading glasses. You know that he scratches the back of his neck when heâs nervous. You know that he knuckles at his eyes when he doesnât get enough sleep. You know that he sunburns easiest on his nose, cheeks, and shoulders. You know him. All the small things, some he may not even know himself.
You mightâve missed some stuff, but really, you still know him. You still love him, too.
That realization hits you, a gust of wind strong enough to knock you off-balance if you werenât sitting. Youâve been trying and trying to keep it all away. Yet, here you are, looking at the strand of hair that falls over Steve's forehead, realizing you love him all over again in the passenger seat of his BMW.
Maybe you never really stopped.
âAce, did you hear me?â
âHm?â You blink and suddenly heâs looking at you, too. And the carâs not moving. When did that happen?
âYou zoned out on me, I think,â he runs a hand through his hair, pushing that strand you'd been focused on back into place. âWeâre here.â
Your house, he means.
âSorry. Thank you for driving,â you say, reaching for the handle and popping the door open. You bonk your head in your haste to get out.
âShit! You okay?â He says, his hand reaching for you even though youâre too far to touch.
âYup! Never better.â
Terrified by the four letter word that hasnât left your head since it came back in, you canât help but try to get away from Steve, from the boy whoâs drawn the feeling from you in the first place without even trying. You hurry to the door with a rushed âbye!â
Steve stares at your front door even after youâve closed it, eyebrows scrunched and mouth in a confused pout. He wonders what you were thinking about as he tried to grab your attention the whole way home.
-
Steveâs made a habit of visiting you at work.
If youâre working during the day, heâll drive over on his lunch breaks and be sure to be seated in your section. If youâre working evenings, heâll make some excuse about not wanting to cook dinner and still, he requests your section.
Heâs been coming so often that the hostesses donât even wait for him to ask, they just nod and seat him at one of your tables.
Youâve had a lot of time to let your rediscovered love for Steve simmer, but itâs always there, making you smile like an idiot when you see him, making you stop yourself from reaching for his hand whenever itâs close enough.
It was naive of you to think you could limit yourself to friendly feelings for him. You know that now.
Walking out of the back, you find him sitting at what has become his usual table. A small round one, usually for two. The chair across from him empty. You like that better than when Becky was the one sitting in it.
âIâm starting to think you have no kitchen at all,â you say, standing behind the empty seat, leaning a hand on top of it.
âYou caught me.â
âSeriously, you know you donât have to come here to see me.â
âI want to come here to see you.â
Really, at this point, Steve thinks heâd be happy to visit you anywhere. Because of that, heâs definitely spending way too much money at Enzoâs.
âOkay then,â you tuck your hair behind your ear, then grab your notepad to write down his order. âWhatâll it be this time?â
As much as Steve wishes you could sit down with him, he knows you have a job to do, so he gives you his order and takes any minute of conversation you can give him.
He watches you tend to the other tables you have, your smile and the way you talk, your mannerisms and the pattern of your steps. Often, he wonders if heâd still be sitting here, watching you with something in his eyes that can only be described as longing, if he never broke up with you that day. He likes to think he would be, only heâd be allowed to kiss you goodbye the way he so often wants to.
Maybe itâs wishful thinking to believe he could get to do that again, one day.
Since he felt your hands over his those weeks ago at the arcade, heâs decided heâll do whatever it takes to win you back. Heâll wait as long as he needs to, and do his best to prove that he wonât hurt you again.
Steveâs never stopped loving you, not for a second, and seeing your face again only reminded him of that. Being your friend again only amplified it.
Even worse, all of your friends are well aware of this. They never let him hear the end of it.
âHere you go,â you say, putting his food in front of him.
He shoots you a quick smile, âthank you.â
ââCourse. And donât bother paying this time, itâs on me.â
âDonât do that, Iâm paying.â
âI already did it, okay? Just shut up and let me.â
When you walk away, he shakes his head and smiles at your retreating figure. Classic Ace, he thinks, so insistent on doing nice things. Yeah, heâll wait years if he has to.
You chat with him when you can, telling him about a customer whoâd yelled at you earlier in your shift over something so small, you canât even remember why they were angry in the first place. He laughed through your story and offered to find the person and beat them up for you.
You reminded him that he usually loses fights.
A stern talking to, then, heâd said.
You giggled. Laughs like that came easy with Steve.
You were busy when he left, but when you went over to clean his table youâd found enough money left behind to pay for his food and give you a tip. You rolled your eyes at that. Thatâs Steve, always being the one to take care of everyone else. He canât even let you pay for one damm meal.
Heâd also left a note scrawled on a Family Video sticky note.
Thanks for letting me bug you again. Hope youâre not sick of me! -Steve x (and keep your money, please).
You folded it into a neat square and put it in your back pocket. This was a habit of his, too; leaving notes behind after heâd leave. So far, youâve kept them all, in that same shoebox in your closet from high school.
Youâre absolutely hopeless.
-
Steve didnât have an excuse to call you, he just really wanted to see you. Or, hear your voice, at least.
âHello?â You picked up after a couple rings.
âAce. You busy today?â
âMmm apart from laying down all day, no.â
âYou wanna come lay down all day here?â
If he couldnât hear you then, you would drop your face into your pillow and squeal. Instead, you press your free hand to your cheek and try to suppress your stupid grin.
âI guess I can shuffle some things around.â
âYouâre awful,â he says. âIâll see you soon?â
âYep.â
A click and itâs quiet again.
Itâs not even half an hour later that youâre knocking on the Harringtonâs door. Steve opens up quickly (heâd been standing near the door waiting for you) and moves aside to let you in.
Steve scans your outfit as you walk ahead of him. Youâre clad in slouchy sweats. He thinks you look beautiful. He thinks it all of the time, but thereâs something about you being comfortable enough with him not to dress up that warms him from the inside out.
It reminds him of how you used to walk around his house, whenever his parents werenât there, in your underwear and his softest t-shirt.
Baby steps, he thinks.
âAre you hungry?â He asks as you plop down onto his couch.
âI'm okay. A little tired.â
âI did ruin your plans of laying around, didn't I?â
âRuinâs not the right word,â you say. Youâd much rather be in his company than buried in your bed, anyway.
He sits next to you after turning on the TV, letting whateverâs playing stay on. Thereâs a respectable distance between you, your thighs close, but not touching.
âAre you happy you came back here?â Steve turns his head toward you. Here, as in Hawkins. Here, as in with him.
Your head pivots toward him, cheek on your shoulder. Your eyes find his. âYes. Really happy.â
âMe too.â
There are a million things you could say, but then, in that moment, it feels like you donât have to. Something silent is being shared. You look back at the TV and sink into the cushions.
As time goes on, your eyes grow heavier, blinking slowly trying to stay awake. Steve notices when your head falls forward a little and you force it back up.
âYouâre tired.â
âWorked the closing shift last night.â
âYou can lay down. I meant it when I said you
could do that here.â
âIâll fall asleep.â
âThatâs kinda the point.â
You frown at him. âBut then youâll be all alone.â
âJust lay down, Ace.â
You roll your eyes but do it anyway. Youâd actually been ready to nap when Steve called, but figured sleep could wait.
He tries not to overthink it when he gently places a hand on the side of your head, urging you to use his lap as your pillow. You go easily and blame it on your sleepy mind.
Instinctively, once youâre settled with your cheek on his thigh, Steve pets your hair from your face. He pulls his hand back, afraid of overstepping, but you miss his touch.
âNo, donât. Feels nice.â
âOkay,â he almost whispers.
Steveâs hand goes back to your hair, pushing it from your face, letting his fingers get tangled in it before pulling them back and doing it again. You fall asleep quickly, surrounded by Steveâs scent.
You nap for about forty minutes. Steveâs hand doesnât stop at all, afraid that youâd wake up. He hasnât paid much attention to the TV. Instead, heâs been tracing the details of your face over and over with his eyes.
Your eyelashes kissing the skin of your under eyes, the slope of your nose, the way your lips are slightly parted and pouting. Heâs known it for years now, but youâre the prettiest girl heâs ever seen.
All soft and, by his standard, absolutely perfect.
Self-indulgently, he lets his hand wander from your hair, the back of his index finger tracing a delicate line from your forehead, down your nose, and across your cheek. You stir and he feels guilty.
âDid I wake you?â
You blink your eyes open and squint, turning so you lay on your back rather than your side, looking up at him. âNuh-uh,â you say, even though he did.
If you were woken up like that every day, well, youâd become a morning person.
âLiar.â
âAm not.â He shakes his head, you yawn. âHow long did I sleep?â
âNot long. You feel better?â
âMuch,â you nod, even though thereâs a kink in your neck from the way you had it perched on his lap. You donât care, it was the best sleep youâd had for a while.
You sit up and stretch until something cracks.
âThanks for being my pillow.â
âSteve Harrington, human pillow, at your service.â
You push his shoulder lightly, âdork.â
You both laugh lightly. The sound fades when you realize how close your faces are. You reach up and brush the skin under his eye with your thumb.
âEyelash,â you explain.
âMake a wish.â
When you were young, you wished on every birthday cake candle, every shooting star, that youâd find your person. Then, in your time with Steve, you wished to keep it. Now, as you blow the lash off your finger, you wish to have it back.
âDone.â
âWhatâd you wish for?â
âIf it ever comes true, Iâll tell you.â
He nods, the tips of your noses brush. You can't stop your eyes from flicking to his mouth with him this close, you can feel his breaths, warm puffs of air against your skin.
Steveâs hand creeps up to cradle the back of your neck so gently you could cry. He uses it to guide you forward until your forehead is pushed against his.
âSteve.â
The whisper of his name is what snaps the rubber band. Steve tips your head up and kisses you.
Itâs everything you remembered, and everything youâd forgotten, too. His lips are still soft, they still fit with yours the way puzzle pieces click together. Over time, you forgot how his feelings poured out of him when heâd kiss you. Now, heâs shy with it, slow-moving.
He pulls away, just for a second, to look at you, to check that youâre okay. You chase his mouth and heâs a goner, diving back in and inhaling deep at the feeling.
You can feel yourself melting into him, getting lost in the press of his lips against yours.
It hits you that Steve hasnât kissed anyone since he was with you. That itâs been years since heâs last done this. I havenât kissed anybody since we, um, broke up.
This is a big thing. Kissing Steve again is a big and scary thing. His free hand laying itself on your thigh jolts you out of it. You pull away, breathing heavy.
âIâm sorry,â Steve says, pulling his hands away. âFuck, Iâm sorry.â
âNo, no. Itâs just- I shouldnât have done that.â
Youâre supposed to be pushing your feelings aside. Youâre supposed to be friends, thatâs it. Youâre not supposed to let it get to this point again, because you know how it feels when it ends. That canât happen again.
âNo, Ace. I shouldnât have. Iâm sorry.â
âPlease, donât be sorry, okay?â You stand up, almost dizzy. âIâm just gonna go, I think.â
âHey, come on. Stay. It wonât happen again.â
âI just need to, um, clear my head.â
You hurry to the door, trying to slip your shoes on as fast as possible. Steve catches your wrist loosely as you reach for the door.
âYou can talk to me. You donât have to leave.â
âI need to think, Steve,â you open the door. This time, he lets you. Before you close it you turn to him, âIâm not mad, I promise.â
All he can do is nod slowly and stare at the door long after youâve closed it.
-
You meant it: youâre not mad. Well, not at Steve. Youâre mad at yourself, really, for letting yourself fall for him again, for making yourself remember exactly how it feels to kiss him.
Youâre not mad at Steve and yet, you havenât been alone with him since that day. Itâs for your own good, you hope. You donât want to let yourself be with him again because you know what it feels like to lose him. It hurts and it sucks and youâd rather love him quietly than feel that ever again.
Itâs game night at the Wheelerâs now, and so far, youâve lost pretty much every game. You find it doesnât bother you all that much when youâre around such good people.
As Nancy shuffles Uno cards, you stand, âskip me this round. I gotta pee.â
âThank you for announcing that,â Dustin says.
âYouâre welcome, Dusty,â you ruffle his hair on your way to the bathroom.
Once youâre washing your hands, you inspect yourself in the mirror. Your hairâs frizzier than youâd like and your mascaraâs smudged under your eyes. You use your pinky, wet with tap water, to wipe it away.
You unlock and open the door and find Steve leaning against the wall in the hallway. Not expecting anyone to be there, you jump.
âDidnât mean to scare you,â he says, laughing lightly.
âWhyâre you standing there?â
âWaiting for the bathroom.â
You donât point out that there are more than one bathrooms in the Wheelerâs house. Instead, you move out of the doorway and let him go in. Only, he doesnât move.
âOkay, I lied,â he confesses. âI was waiting for you.â
âOh. Well, here I am.â
âYeah,â he looks you over, like he canât help it. âWill you come home with me? So we can talk aboutâŚâ
As much as you wish you could just forget about that kiss, you canât. It hasnât left your mind for more than five minutes at a time. Often, you find yourself pressing your fingers to your mouth, searching for the ghost of his. Besides, how can you say no to Steve saying the words âwill you come home with meâ?
âOkay,â you say quietly, then, more sure, âokay, sure.â
You walked there, and though youâd usually much prefer the comfort of the BMW, you canât help but worry about what he wants to say the rest of the night.
Once youâve said your goodbyes and walk towards Steveâs car, you can almost feel Robinâs knowing smile as she watches you climb into the passenger seat.
The drive feels like a dream in the sense that you blinked and it ended. You suppose time can fly when youâre lost in thought, in what-ifs.
You only realize youâve made it to Steveâs house when you hear the click of the gearshift and the quiet of the engine shutting off that follows. You follow him inside, watching the way he fiddles with his keys, his hand flicking on the lights inside.
He leads you to his bedroom. He knows he couldâve stopped in the kitchen or the living room, but heâs most comfortable in the only room that feels completely his in the house. He needs to be comfortable for this.
You sit on the edge of his bed, and he leans on the dresser across from you.
Thereâs an anticipation almost humming in the air. Who will speak first, what will they say.
âSo-â
âListen-â
You speak at the same time.
âYou first,â Steve offers.
âIâm sorry for running out like that. I was just overwhelmed, I guess. Had to think.â
âDonât be sorry, please. I feel like I should be apologizing to you.â
For so much more than just that kiss. Then again, heâs not really sorry for kissing you, heâs only sorry for possibly hurting you with it.
âWe were doing so good.â He furrows his brows at you in question. âAt just being friends.â
âI donât think I could ever look at you as just a friend, Ace. Not after knowing what itâs like to have you.â
You want to tell him you feel the same, you want to tell him so bad. The words are stuck in your throat. Youâre so afraid, so nervous, for what could happen if you try this again.
âDo you regret kissing me?â You ask instead.
âI know I should, but I canât regret anything with you.â
âI donât regret it, either.â
The room seems to shrink, the air thicken. Steveâs hands clench on the edge of the dresser, holding himself back, almost.
You donât think you want him to hold back. You want to slap yourself for it, but youâve missed the way his kiss melted you every day since you felt it. Maybe, if you canât tell him, you can show him how you feel.
âKiss me again,â you say.
âWhat?â
He must have heard you wrong. Only, when you repeat yourself, he knows he didnât.
âYouâre sure?â He checks.
All you can do is nod, almost eagerly. He pushes off from the dresser and stands in front of you. Your knees brush against the fabric of his jeans as he moves closer. His hands gently cup your face, tilt it up so youâre looking at him.
His eyes flick between yours, and when you nudge your cheek into his hand, like an encouragement, he bends down to place his lips over yours.
It starts gently, like the last one. Steveâs lips glide over yours slowly, making sure you donât want to pull away. It feels like high school and sneaking through windows, like popcorn kisses at the movies and the feeling of Skull Rock behind your back. It feels like the past and yet, thereâs an emotion there that wasnât before.
Longing, knowing what it feels like to lose this.
Itâs gentle until your hands snake their way under Steveâs shirt, feeling the warmth of his skin, the sunshine pouring out of him. Thatâs when his hold on your face becomes a bit more firm, one of his thumbs pushing on your chin to get you to open it for him.
Thatâs when the dam seems to break.
Steve kisses you deeper and deeper, pushing himself closer and closer until youâre being laid down on the bed. He pulls away from you, his lips kiss-swollen and pink, to give you space to push yourself up to his pillows.
He tugs his shirt off before climbing over you, his hands digging into the mattress on either side of your head, his brown eyes darkened.
âYou okay?â He checks.
âYes,â you nod, âI missed you.â
You wind your arms around his neck and pull him back to you, his mouth finding yours easily. Itâs been a long time since youâve done this with Steve, but the rhythm of it all comes easily. Itâs hard to forget someone when youâve spent so long learning what they like.
He kisses you enough to feel dazed, your head a jumble of SteveSteveSteve and your hips canting towards his unconsciously. Heâd been holding his weight off of you before that, but feeling you brush against him had him pushing his hips against yours, pinning you to the bed.
You broke the kiss only to catch your breath, and Steve took the time to push wet kisses down your jawline, to your neck, breathing heavy in between them.
Selfishly, possessively, he tugs the neckline of your shirt down and sucks a hickey into your collarbone, licking over it when heâs done. Your hands have buried themselves in his hair at some point, and you feel his groan against your skin when you tug.
He moves down still, pushing your shirt up to bunch underneath your bra and peck his way across your stomach.
âSteve,â you almost whine.
He peeks up at you, âyeah, baby?â
Baby. He hasnât called you that in years. The sound of the pet name in his voice is enough to have the dampness in your panties grow.
âYouâre teasing me.â
âYou used to like that,â he pouts.
âItâs been too long. Please.â
Heâs trying to act composed on the outside when really, the word âpleaseâ leaving your mouth is enough to have him push his crotch into the mattress.
âIâll make it up to you,â he says. His hand pauses on the waistband of your pants, âcan I?â
âYes.â
He unbuttons them and tugs down the zipper, sits up on his knees to pull them down and off your legs, your socks and underwear follow.
Steve canât believe this is happening, he canât believe youâre there, on his bed, looking so pretty for him. He resists the urge to pinch himself.
You grow shy under his stare, his eyes focused where youâre embarrassingly wet all because of him. You try to shut your legs, but he stops you with a hand on your knee, âyouâre beautiful, Ace. You donât need to hide. Itâs just me.â
Youâre not sure how to tell him the reason you care so much is because itâs him of all people. Steve who youâve known for so long, Steve who you used to have, like this. Steve, who you love.
He lays down between your legs, his arms wrapping around your thighs, thumbs running back and forth soothingly across your skin. He kisses up your thighs and pauses when his breath hits your cunt. He glances up at you for permission.
You nod, a hand finding one of his on your leg and weaving your fingers together.
You try to keep your head up to be able to see him, but as soon as he runs his tongue up your slit it falls back into the pillow, a gasp escaping you. You squeeze his hand in yours.
Steve works you quickly, so much so that itâs clear he hasnât forgotten a single thing about you.
His tongue runs over you again and again, your slick surely all over his mouth. When it hits the bead of your clit, your free hand is in his hair again. He grunts into you at the pull, and you canât help but moan at the feeling of it all.
When your hand squeezes his even tighter, Steve moves his free hand to your entrance, his mouth hit around your clit. He works a finger in, then a second. He curves them and searches until he finds the spot that makes you whimper out a noise he wants to hear again.
âSteve,â his name a breathy moan.
âGo on, baby. I can feel it. You wanna come?â
âYes, yes, please.â
âI've got you.â
He works his fingers quicker, puts his mouth back on you and flicks his tongue and just like that youâre being pushed over the edge, your eyes squeezing shut and your hands holding him even tighter.
He watches as you come down, his cheek against your thigh, âso pretty.â
You manage a lazy smile, taking your hand out of his hair, âsorry. Did that hurt?â
âI liked it. You know that.â
He moves back up until his face is above yours, kissing you, letting you taste yourself on him.
Your hands trail down his back, his muscles shifting as he holds himself up. They land on the waistband of his jeans, tracing it around to his stomach, letting your fingers go further, feeling the skin just above his underwear.
You pull back from his mouth to glance down to where your fingers run back and forth over his skin, pausing to undo the button of his jeans.
âWhoâs teasing now?â He says, voice low in your ear.
A shrug is your reply, followed by his zipper being pulled down slowly. His head bends to watch your hands work his pants and boxers down enough to free him, his cock hard and pink at the tip, pretty as ever.
You wrap a hand around him, âbetter?â
âMuch.â
You work him slowly, like youâre trying to remember the feeling of him, your hand pausing at the tip to let your thumb run over it.
Steve tried to remember the way your hand felt against him when he was desperate and alone. Now, having you again, he knows his imagination could never do you justice. Youâre soft in a way he never could be.
When you squeeze him a bit tighter, moving a bit quicker, he drops his head onto your shoulder, groaning.
âAce.â
âUh-huh?â
âIf you keep doing that Iâm gonna come,â he picks his head up, sets his eyes on yours, âI donât wanna come like this.â
âFeels nice in my hand, though.â
âI can make it feel a whole lot better, if youâll let me.â
âYeah?â
âYeah. I want you, Ace.â
âI want you, too.â
He pecks your lips quickly before standing to take his pants off fully. You take your shirt and bra off at the same time. It makes you nervous to be naked in front of him again, and the way he looks at you doesnât help. Itâs a searing gaze, almost burning your skin.
âLook at you,â he whispers, almost like he was saying it to himself.
He climbs over you once more when you make hands at him. His skin is warm, mirroring the way you feel all over. Steve tucks a strand of hair behind your ear, trails his hand down your neck, to your chest. He cups you in his palm, squeezing lightly then letting a thumb run over your nipple.
You bite back a whimper.
His mouth gives the tit that isnât in his hand attention, pecking and sucking and licking.
âSteve,â you push your hips up.
âSorry, baby. Missed these girls, too.â
You roll your eyes.
He kisses your cheek and takes the hand off your chest to hold himself, running his head up and down your slit, wetting it with your slick. When he pauses at your entrance, he looks at you.
âYouâre still okay? Still want this?â
You nod, hands running in circles on the back of his shoulders, âyes. Iâm ready.â
Heâs big, and the stretch of him pushing into you is sharper now that youâre not used to it. He soothes you with sweet words and soft kisses to your neck.
Halfway, he checks in, âgood?â
You wrap your legs around his thighs and pull him in the rest of the way, whining when his pelvis is against yours.
âFuck,â he says into the skin of your neck, just below your ear. âYouâre heaven, Ace.â
âMove, Steve,â your hands tighten on his shoulders. âPlease.â
He doesnât need to be told twice, pulling back slowly only to push in again. You can feel everything, you think. Maybe because itâs been so long or because sex with someone you love is better than any other sex. Maybe itâs just Steve.
Heâs all over you. His hair tickling your chin, his mouth open against your neck, breaths hot against your skin. Heâs in your mind and in your heart and in you, deeper than anyone else. You feel so full. Of him, of emotion, of memories of nights you used to have just like this one.
Full of him in every way.
âGod, youâre perfect,â he says. âThereâs nobody like you. No one, Ace.â
âI-â love you, you almost say. âSteve.â
The pitch of your voice tells him to go faster, and he lifts his head to see your face. Mouth agape, soft moans and breaths spilling out, eyebrows scrunched, eyes falling shut when he finds your spot.
âOpen your eyes,â he says, softly. âCome on, baby.â
You do, blinking them open and looking up at him. His hair is a mess around his head, sweaty strands falling over his forehead, his cheeks are flushed pink and youâre sure theyâd be warm to the touch.
He drops his forehead against yours, your sounds and breaths mingling between your mouths, your noses nudging against each other with every push of his hips.
Your arms go around his neck, one hand tangling itself in the hair at the nape of his neck. Youâre getting closer and closer and by the way his movements grow just a bit faster, a bit sloppier, he is, too.
âAce. Baby, youâre there, yeah? I can feel you squeezing me,â his lips brush yours as he speaks.
âSo close, Steve.â
Heâs holding himself up on one elbow, trailing his free hand down to rub circles over your clit. âCome on.â
You finish with a cry of his name, your eyes squeezing shut. Itâs overwhelming, the feelings that blind you. The pleasure and the affection, the heat and the love you really donât think you could imagine. So much so that tears slip from the corners of your eyes.
Heâs not far behind, âshit. Where do you want me?â
In your haze, you can barely manage a reply, âtummy.â
He pulls out and jerks himself until you can feel him coming on your skin. He moans and itâs a beautiful sound. You run your hands over his skin through it all, grounding him and yourself.
Your foreheads are still together, slick with sweat.
âFuck,â he pecks you once, twice, three times. âYou okay?â
âReally good.â
âWill you stay?â
You hadnât even thought of leaving. You wouldnât dream of it. Not now, at least, in your post-orgasm daze where fears and worries donât reach you.
âMhm,â you hum your agreement.
Steveâs grin splits his cheeks, wide and toothy and infectious enough to make you smile, too.
âIâll be right back,â he rolls away from you, standing beside the bed. Before walking away, he bends to peck you again. He heads to the bathroom after that.
You note the freckles that dot his back and shoulders as he goes. A constellation you never forgot; burned in your memory. One you used to play connect the dots with in the mornings.
He comes back with a wet cloth, wiping his come from your stomach and then cleaning you up as gently as possible, giving a soft apology when you whimper in sensitivity.
He tosses the cloth aside when heâs done and searches his drawers for a clean pair of boxers. He tugs them on then finds a baggy sleep shirt for you. You watch him the whole time, the way he moves and the way the streetlights seeping in through the window light his skin.
Coming back to you, he tells you to sit up and puts the shirt over your head. He didnât even have to ask, he knows what you like to sleep in. When you look at the shirt he picked, you find itâs one that used to be your favorite.
You bring the fabric to your nose and hide your grin in it.
Steve pulls the blankets over you, then himself when he lays down beside you. He doesnât even hesitate before tugging you closer with an arm around your waist.
âI really missed you, Ace.â
âMissed you, Steve,â you reply sleepily.
He kisses your forehead.
You fall asleep easily, Steveâs fingers running back and forth over your skin, his heartbeat steady beneath your ear.
-
Steve wakes up before you do.
Youâve both moved in your sleep. Now, you lay on your stomach, face turned towards him and cheek squished into the pillow. He lays on his side, propped up by his elbow, looking at you.
He looks at you, asleep and pretty, and wonders how he could ever give you up.
His free hand tucks your hair behind your ear, away from your face, brushes his knuckles across your cheeks as lightly as possible. He moves to your arm and traces the words âI love youâ into your skin.
He draws the words over and over, only pulling his hand away when you rouse.
You breathe in deep before opening your eyes, moving your head on the pillow to look over at Steve properly. His eyes are already set on you, puffy with sleep and full of something youâre not sure youâre ready to face.
âHi,â his voice is different in the morning, lower.
âHi.â
âSleep okay?â
âMhm,â you stretch your legs and turn onto your side. âYou?â
âBetter than I have in a while, actually.â
You can tell that thereâs something he wants to say, that heâs thinking of the words. It makes you nervous, your stomach twisting uncomfortably. Maybe he regrets it. Almost worse, maybe he doesnât.
âCan I say something?â
âSteve-â
âNo, let me say it. If you hate it, we can forget about it, okay?â
His eyes are soft, pleading. You can tell that whatever it is, it really matters to him and thereâs no way you can ignore that.
âOkay.â
âI still love you.â
His words hang in the air, your chests both rise and fall a bit quicker, hearts beating faster in tandem.
Youâve been dreaming of him saying it to you, and yet, hearing it out loud, you canât help but be terrified. You love him, you know you do, and it scares you. Itâll hurt worse the second time around if you lose him.
âI still love you,â he continues in your silence. âI miss you so much, Ace. I want to do it again. I want to be with you and do it right.â
âI donât want to lose you again.â
âYou didnât. You wonât. Iâve thought of you every day since you left,â his hand finds yours atop the sheets, fingers linking. âI didnât want to break up with you, and I never wanted to hurt you.â
âWhy did you?â
He squeezes his eyes shut for a second. Squeezes your hand, too.
âI thought I was doing the right thing. You were going off to school and Iâd be here and I didnât want to hold you back. I wanted you to go and to do it fully.â
Your heart pinches in your chest. Steve really believed heâd been doing you a favor by letting you go.
âIt hurt for a long time, Steve. I donât know if I can do that again.â
âIâm not gonna hurt you again, Ace,â he swipes away the tear that falls from your cheek. âJust answer one thing for me?â
âYeah?â
âDo you love me?â
Itâs the most obvious answer in the world.
âOf course I love you, Steve. I wouldâve stayed if you asked me to.â
âThatâs why I did it,â his thumb runs over your cheek gently. âI couldn't let you give it all up for me. But youâre back now, and I love you and you love me. Let me try again.â
You want to say yes. So badly, you want to be with him. So why can't you just say it? Itâs like glueâs been dropped down your throat, sticking all the right words in it so that nothing useful comes out. You try anyway.
âIâm just scared.â
You shut your eyes.
âWill you look at me?â You do, and right then itâs hard to feel scared anymore. Heâs looking at you like heâs never been more sure of anything. âYouâre my forever. I know you are. Let me show you.â
You focus on his hand in yours, his touch on your face. You focus on the fact that this is Steve. Steve who you love, who you know you want to be with past all the fear and worry.
âOkay,â you nod.
âOkay? Like, youâll be my girl again?â
âYes, yeah.â
His grin spreads wide enough to have his eyes crinkling at the corners. He rushes forward to kiss you, three quick pecks broken by your smiles.
âCan I tell you something?â You ask him, suddenly brave, like his kiss fixed everything.
âAnything.â
âI wished for you. On that eyelash. The day we kissed.â
He kisses you again for that.
ŕź
thank u for reading! if you enjoyed it please consider reblogging and letting me know what you thought it would mean a bunch <3
#steve harrington#steve harrington x reader#steve harrington x you#steve harrington x y/n#steve harrington x fem!reader#steve harrington one shot#steve harrington oneshot#steve harrington requests#steve harrington imagine#steve harrington story#steve harrington request#steve harrington fluff#steve harrington smut#steve harrington imagines#steve harrington fic#steve harrington fanfic#steve harrington friends to lovers#steve x reader#stranger things imagine#stranger things#stranger things steve#steve stranger things#stranger things fanfic#stranger things fic#stranger things x reader
3K notes
¡
View notes